so vsuall a course with them that when our Sauiour saw them conferring and questioning among themselues about somewhat that he had taught touching his Ascention it is said that he knew they would aske him and therfore he preuented them and told them vn-asked Ioh. 16. 19. When he had taught the parable of the sower they when he was alone asked him the meaning of it Mar. 4. 10. So when teaching against the Iewish purifications he had said that that entreth into a man defiles him not but that that comes from within him when he came into the house away from the people they asked him the meaning of it Marke 7. 17. So when he had taught the Doctrine of diuorce very plainely yet when he came into the house they asked him againe of the matter they would needs haue a repetition of that Doctrine Mar. 10. 10. 3. He had made himselfe so familiar to them that way that they were bold to make all their doubts knowne vnto him though in some of them they could not doe it without incurring iust blame for their shamefull ignorance and infidelity When they saw the man that was borne blinde they aske him a strange question Ioh 9. 3. Was it this mans sinne or his parents that was the cause When they saw he had cast Sathan out of one that had beene possessed from his childhood Marke 9. 28. When he was come into the house his Disciples asked him secretly why they could not cast him out Such questions they durst neuer haue mooued if they had not beene very familiar with him But indeed though he were their Lord and Master and tooke it vpon him and knew how to maintaine his honour in their hearts well enough Iohn 13. 13. Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am yet did he giue them great encouragement and made them very bold with him that way One notable example more I will giue you for this Iohn 16. 5. Now I goe my way to him that sent me and none of you aske me whither goest thou 1. He blames them for not asking him 2. Yet they had asked him that very question before Peter Iohn 13. 36. And Thomas Iohn 14. 5. Lord wee know not whither thou goest But his meaning is they had not asked him often enough of that matter Whereas friends are wont to mooue many questions to a friend that is going from them into a farre country they were so ouercome with griefe by hearing of his departure that they were too mute and mooued not halfe questions enough to him about that matter A notable patterne for euery faithfull Minister of Christ not to shew himselfe stately or austere or churlish or strange to any of his hearers that shall be willing to make vse of him that way This being so that at other times and in other cases they were so ready to aske him any thing they doubted of how falls it out that at this time though they maruelled at it yet no man asked him why he talked with this woman Might not this haue beene as profitable a question as many other that they propounded to him Surely they knew they had offended in entertaining in their minds the least dislike of that that Christ did or doubt of the lawfulnesse or fitnesse of it and they knew that by vttering their dislike they should haue offended in a further degree and therefore they durst not do it though they had offended in thinking irreuerently and vndutifully yet they durst not speake And why durst they not doe it What restrained them from vttering that which they had conceiued in their minds Surely the reuerence they bare to his person because they knew him to be the Son of God the feare of God restrained them Here then we haue to obserue two notable effects and fruits of the true feare of God 1. Generall it restraines the corruption of the heart and keepes it vnder 2. In speciall it restraines a man from calling into question or speaking irreuerently of any of the words or works of God The first Doctrine then is this That it is an increase and a further degree of sinne and a worse signe of a gracelesse man to speake then to thinke euill True it is that euery man must make conscience of his thoughts Keepe thy heart with all diligence Pro. 4. 23. For 1. Men may be condemned for their thoughts The thoughts of the wicked are abhomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 26. 2. No man can make conscience of his words or workes that makes no conscience of his thoughts Matth. 12. 34. How can yee beeing euill speake good things Ier. 4. 14. Oh Ierusalem wash thy heart from wickednesse that thou mayst bee saued how long shall vaine thoughts lodge within thee 3. Good men that obtaine strength from God to restraine the outward man yet are vexed and humbled much for the euill thoughts they are subiect to But yet euill words and actions are worse then euill thoughts and it is an increase and a further degree of sinne a greater signe of a gracelesse heart to speake then to thinke euill Certaine it is there is a latitude in sinne there are degrees in it Foure degrees are mentioned Iames 1. 14 15. 1. The motion and suggestion vnto sin which proceedeth from our own lusts and concupiscence 2. The consent that is giuen vnto that euil motion when a man is drawne away by it and entised finding a kinde of pleasure and contentment in it which the Apostle calls the conception of sin 3. The committing of it actually which he calls the bringing forth and birth of sin 4. The getting of a habit by continuing and persisting in it which he calls the finishing of sinne While sinne is in the thought it keepes it selfe within the two first degrees Pro. 30. 32. If thou hast beene foolish in lifting thy selfe vp viz. in choller or desire of reuenge verse 34. and if thou hast thought wickedly lay thine hand vpon thy mouth So is it spoken of Esay 59. â—…3 Wee haue spoken crueltie and oppression conceiuing and vttering out of the heart false matters This is noted for a high degree of sinne in great men Micah 7. 3. The great man speaketh out of the corruption of his soule They tempted God in their hearts by asking meate for their lust Yea they spake against God they said Can God furnish a table in the wildernesse Psal. 78. 18 19. Reasons of the Doctrine why it must needs be a great increase of sinne and worse signe of a gracelesse man when the corruption of the heart breakes out into wordâ—… action are chiefly these two First it argueth that sinne hath got a more full dominion and soueraignty ouer a man is riper and perfecter when it commands the body and outward man then when it rests within the heart There is no man can possibly free his heart from corruption in this life Pro. 20. 9. Who can say I haue made my
by such in whom they discerne any infirmity 365. Remedies against this corruption 371 Temperance It is necessary euen in our diet 92. Temples Our Churches need not to be stately and glorious as the Temple of Ierusalem was 119. Neither is there that holinesse to be ascribed to or reuerence due to our Churches as was to that Temple 119. 154. Neither is there that necessity of temples now as there was vnder the law 119. Yet is it fit we also should haue places set apart for Gods publique worship and hauing such it is no where so well done as in them 119. 129. Euen our Churches should be decently kept 120. 127. The temple of Ierusalem was a Type of Christ and how 155. Tentation We must carefully shun tentation 89. Tentations incident to our lawfull calling God will preserue vs in 89. Terror Wicked men haue cause to be in continuall terror 33. Testament See Ceremoniall worship Though in temporall things Gods people had more particular direction then we now yet not in spirituall 207. The Ministry of the New Testament is more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 Vnder the law God reuealed himselfe to his people moresensibly and bodily then vnder the Gospell 196. The estate of sinners is far more damnable now then it was vnder the law 291. Thankesgiuing Of Sacrifices of Thankesgiuing 187. Thoughts Conscience to be made euen of them 91. Trouble of minde All men must looke to be brought one day to a painefull sight and sense of sin and of Gods anger due vnto it 42 43. No wordly thing can content or comfort the heart in that case 44 45. Meanes wherby they that haue lost the assurance of their saluation may recouer it 346. 347. V. Vnity Vnity in all points among Gods seruants in this life is not to be expected 302. Vowes We should in our affliction vow amendment performe it when we are deliuered 405. W. Walking with God We should labour to walke with God how we may know whether we do so or no 70. Will-worship No worship is to be giuen to God but such as he likes of and delights in euen such as is done by the direction of his Word and in obedience to it 160. 192. In will-worship men serue not God but the diuell 161. God requires more seruice of euery man then he hath expressely particularly commanded him yet this is no will-worship 242 243 He that hath an vpright heart will make conscience of such things onely as God hath commanded or forbidden 473. Women How iust causes they haue to be humbled in themselues 225. How they may adorne the Gospell 226. Word of God No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference betweene the knowledge gotten so any other 160 161 It is the saluation of men 1â—…8 169. All that haue it are not saued by it 169. Saluation not to bee ascribed to any vertue that is in it 169. By it all other meanes of grace are made effectuall 169 170. It is exceeding powerfull and effectuall to saue men 170 171. We ought highly to esteeme it 172 173. Notes to trie whether we esteeme and loue it indeed 173. The wicked hardens himselfe in sin euen by it 98 99. It is to bee esteemed a high fauour of God that we enioy it 162. It is the onely ground of true faith and assurance of saluation 338. The faith and Religion of Gods Elect is not grounded vpon any thing but the word only 348 349. 418. 419. Seeke good ground in the word for that thou holdest in Religion 429. Dangerous to doubt of the truth of it see Infidelity The word to be heard on weeke daies 241. The word to be examined 467. Rules thereto 499. Word to be heard with heart prepared 486. How that may be 489. The word ought to bee receiued for the senders sake 313. Difference betwixt the good workes of regenerate and naturall men 476. Good Workes That only is a good worke that is commanded of God 474. Workes of God Men may be prepared vnto faith and much confirmed in it by the workes of God 417. We should obserue the workes of God and how God doth by them ratifie his Word 417. 497. What vse we should make of the strange workes of God 379. World By this word sometimes the Elect onely are meant and why Christ is called the Sauiour of the world 329 330. Worldly things No worldly thing can satisfie or comfort the soule in distresse 44 45. It is great folly to set our heart vpon or esteeme too much of any worldly comfort 390. 438 439. He that is truely conuerted makes not that reckoning of worldly things as he did before 238. Worship of God See Adoration Ceremoniall Law Exercises of Religion Reuerence Most men worship not God according to his Word 163. Reasons for the altering of the manner of Gods worship at Christs comming 190. 191 No seruice pleaseth God but that which is spirituall 191 192. He requires spirituall worship more vnder the Gospell then he did vnder the Law 19â—… 197. All the parts of Gods worship may in some cases be vsed in priuate houses 120. 129. And are as acceptable to God in one place as in another 156. Christ himselfe did diligently vse to worship God in religious duties and why 163 1â—…4 The difference betweene Gods worship vnder the Law and vnder the Gospell â—…87 1â—… 189. God requires bodily worship of vs as well as spirituall but not so much as vnder the law 189 190. Euen the wicked est men that liue are bound to worship God 195. Y. Young men The sins that they must chiefly take heed of 224. Z. Zealous Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to sin 78. Zeale is required of all Christians and what the notes and properties of true Zeale are 260 261 263. 267. Zeale in the people warmes their Ministers 295. True Zeale will make a man to forget and neglect himselfe 275. Seuerall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Treatise Booke Chap. Verse Folio Genesis 17 18 391 Genesis 18 12 30 Genesis 19 9 106 Genesis 29 18 80 Genesis 32 26 402 Genesis 45 28 3 Genesis 50 19 370 Exodus 4 24 452 Leuit. 19 2 196 Leuit. 23 10 9 Leuit. 26 11 12 166 Num. 12 14 403 Num. 23 21 452 Deut. 12 32 161 Deut. 14 26 92 Deut. 25 3 117 Iosh. 1 8 20 1 Sam. 2 12 470 1. Sam. 2 30 368 1. Sam. 15 29 6 2. Sam. 6 20 22 116 2. Sam. 12 20 24 c. 441 2. Sam. 21 1 404 1. King 8 6 473 1. King 12 28 161 2. King 17 33 41 36 1. Chron. 16 29 129 2. Chron. 16 9 484 2. Chron. 26 18 19 21 359 Nehem. 1 11 8 Nehem. 2 1 493 Nehem. 8 1 123 Iob. 3 13 14 43 Iob. 5 7 388 Iob. 6 24 424 Iob. 20 11 80 Iob. 29 4 220 Iob. 31 1 91 Iob. 32 23 395 Iob. 36 8
1. That serues to make men onely without excuse and cannot bring them vnto saluation Rom. 1. 20. But this is all-sufficient to make men wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. and therefore is called saluation heere and Iam. 1. 21. it is said to be able to saue the soule Secondly that light is as a dimme light that knowledge is darke and obscure and vncertaine notwithstanding this knowledge they haue of him by his creatures and the light of nature men haue many strange conceits of God and know not what to thinke of him Rom. 1. 21. Though they knew God yet they became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish hearts were full of darkenesse But the Word reuealeth God vnto vs so cleerely and so certainely that the simplest may know him Psal. 19. 7. The testimony of the Lord is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple Thirdly the knowledge of God that is gotten by the creatures hath no power to change and reforme the heart Rom. 1. 21. When they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankefull but the knowledge of God that is gotten by the Word hath power to conuert the soule Psalm 19. 7. Fourthly the knowledge of God that is gotten by other meanes brings no comfort nor ioy to the soule but worketh in it rather a slauish feare of him Eccl. 1. 14. I haue seene all the workes that are done vnder the sunne and behold all is vanity and vexation of spirit and verse 18. in much wisdome there is much griefe and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow but the knowledge of God wee attaine to by the Word reioyceth the heart so as the better we know him the more comfort we haue in him Psal. 19. 8. 10. So that you see now the first branch of the Doctrine confirmed vnto you that no man can know God aright know him to his comfort know him to his saluation but by his Word The second branch of the Doctrine shall bee made as plaine vnto you that no man can worship God aright but by the direction of his Word No seruice can please God but that that is done by direction and in obedience to his Word When the Lord had forbidden his people to serue him as the Cananites had done he adds Deut. 12. 32. Whatsoeuer I command you take heed you doe it thou shalt adde nothing thereto nor take ought there-from that is doe neither more nor lesse in my seruice then I haue appointed Say that we doe that in his seruice which he hath not forbidden yet if he hath not commanded it we highly offend him as is plaine in the case of Nadab and Abihn They offered strange fire before the Lord which hee commanded them not and there went out fire from the Lord and deuoured them Leuit. 10. 1 2. When the Tabernacle was to bee built Moses though a wise and holy man was not to bee trusted with any thing but straitly charged Heb. 8. 5. See said hee that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the Mount This charge was foure times repeated Exod. 25. 9. 40. and 26. 30. and 27. 28. And it is said when all was done Exod. 39. 43. Moses beheld that they had done all in euery point as the Lord commanded and hee blessed them So when mention is made that Salomon set the courses of the Priests and singers and of the Porters for the House of God least we should thinke he did it of his owne head his warrant is set downe and it s expresly said For so was the commandement of Dauid the man of God 2. Chron. 8. 14. And yet more plainely 2. Chron 29. 25. When Hezekiah appointed the Leuites to vse in the Church of God Cymbals and Viols and Harps least we should thinke he tooke vpon him to appoint any thing in Gods seruice it s said Hee did it according to the commandement of Dauid and Gad the Kings seer and Nathan the Prophet For the commandement was by the hand of the Lord and by the hand of his Prophets See how precise God would haue vs to bee in sticking close to the direction of his Word in the matter of his worship Yea it is certaine when we doe him any seruice that he hath not appointed vs in his Word we serue not him but we serue an Idol This is plaine here in the example of the Samaritans they intended to worship the true God 2. Kings 17. 32. Ezra 4. 2. And yet it is said they did not worship the true God 2 King 17. 34. What did they worship then surely an Idoll of their owne braine They worshipped they knew not what Why so Because they made not the Word the rule of their worship but the custome of the countrey 2. King 17. 34. 40. Yea while men thinke they serue the Lord they serue the diuell if the worship they doe to God be not grounded vpon his Word This is plaine in three examples 1. It is certaine the Gentiles as they had some knowledge of the true God Rom. 1. 21. so in all their superstitions they intended to worship him For so Paul tells the Athenians hee preached no other God to them but the same whom they did worship Acts 17. 23. Yet it is said of them 1. Cor. 10. 20. They worshipped diuells and not God Why because they worshipped him ignorantly and not according to his Word Acts 17. 23. they serue the vnknowne god 2. Aaron and the Israelites intended to worship the true God in the similitude of the golden Calfe as is plaine Psal. 106. 20. They changed their glory into the similitude of an Oxe that eateth grasse And Nehem. 9 â—…8 This is the God said they that brought thee out of the land of Egypt and Exod. 32. 5. Aaron made an Altar before it and proclaimed To morrow shall bee an Holyday to IEHOVAH And yet the Lord for this chargeth them that they had offered a burnt offering to the diuell Leuit. 17. 7. Why Because they were turned out of the way that he had commanded them They swerued from the direction of his Word Exod. 32. 8. they haue turned quickly out of the way which I commanded 3. The tenne Tribes intended to worship the true God when they erected the two calues euen the same God that was worshipped at Ierusalem 1. Kings 22. 28. Behold O Israel thy gods that is the similitude of thy gods that brought thee out of the land of Egypt And yet the Holy Ghost saith they serued the diuell 2. Chron. 11. 15. He ordained him Priests for the high places and for the diuells and for the calues that hee made And why Because they worshipped him not according to his Word 2. Chron. 15. 3. Israel hath beene without the true God Why Because without a Priest to teach and without the Law The Reasons of the Doctrine are these 1. For the first branch No man knowes the Father but the Sonne and hee to whom the
in this case they may say with Paul Rom. 7. 22. I delight in the Law of God after the inward man whereof this is a signe that they are not satisfied with ought they doe in Gods seruice if they feele not ioy and comfort in it And whatsoeuer they doe if they feele they do it with an vpright heart they reioyce in it as they did 1. Chron. 29. 9. This you shall finde obserued by the Holy Ghost and commended in Gods seruants as a notable signe of their zeale and of the vprightnes of their hearts that Gods seruice was as meate and drinke vnto them they tooke great comfort and delight in it Dauid reports that he and the rest of Gods people with him were wont to goe towards Gods house With the voice of singing and prayse as a multitude that keepeth a feast Psal. 42. 4. And so he stirres vp all Gods people to doe Psal 120. 2. Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before him with ioyfulnesse So it is said of euery part of Gods seruice that Gods people haue found ioy and comfort in it Of Abraham Isaac and Iacob it is said Heb. 11. 1â—… That when God preached the Gospell and the promises of saluation by Christ vnto them they receiued them thankefully saluted and welcomed them they ioyed in them And of three thousand that Peter conuerted it is said Acts 2. 4â—… That they receiued the word gladly That hearer heares with zeale that can doe so It is said likewise of the faithfull that they found great comfort and ioy in prayer It is said of Dauid that as in all his heauinesse and extremity his manner was to betake himselfe to prayer Psal. 109. 4 so that he was wont to find exceeding ioy and comfort in it when he maketh mention how in his great affliction he betooke himselfe to prayer Psal. 30. 8 9 10. He tells vs verse 11. what comfort he found in it Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing thou hast put of my sackcloath and girded me with gladnesse according to that promise made vnto the faithfull Esay 56. 7. I will make them ioyfull in my house of prayer Thus haue they ioyed also in the receiuing of the Sacrament 2. Chron. 30. 21. They kept the feast of vnleauened bread with great gladnesse which is also againe repeated ver 25 26. The like is also reported of the Passeouer that was kept in Ezraes time Ezra 6. 22. they kept the feast of vnleauened bread with ioy for the Lord had made them ioyfull Yea euen in giuing of almes for the reliefe of Gods seruants the faithfull haue found great ioy Thus the Apostle reporteth of the Macedonians 2. Cor. 8. 2. In great tryall of affliction their ioy abounded and their most extreame pouerty abounded vnto their rich liberality It was a great comfort vnto them that God had giuen them a heart to shew such loue vnto his Saints To conclude this is obserued to the praise of Gods seruants that as they were wont to come to Gods house as to a feast so were they also wont to goe away from it as from a feast refreshed and comforted in their soules They found such sound and lasting comfort in Gods House and in all the parts of Gods worship as they were wont to goe from it with ioy And the comfort they found in it wrought in them a loue vnto it and a desire to frequent it often It is said of Gods people Neh. 8. 12. that after Gods seruice was finished they shewed a great deale of ioy because they had vnderstood the words that had beene declared vnto them by the Leuites And when Dauid professeth Psol 84. 1 2. That his soul longed and euen fainted for the Courts of the Lord his heart and his flesh cryed out for the liuing God He giues this for the reason of it because he had found such sweetnesse and comfort in Gods worship and ordinances there Oh how amiable saith he are thy Tabernacles O Lord of Hosts The Vse of all this that hath beene said of this second property of true zeale is 1. For reproofe Is this a note of one that serues God with true zeale when the seruice of God is as meat and drinke vnto him when it doth him good at the heart and euen refresheth him he finds ioy and comfort in it Then surely haue we all cause of shame and humbling cause to suspect that we are no better then Laodiceans lukewarme Professors of whom I told you the last day that they are in some respect in worse state then such as are key-cold then Idolaters and men of no Religion Doe wee come to Gods House as to a feast Truely some do some goe further to a Sermon and with more gladnesse of heart then euer they did to a feast But the most goe to Gods house as vnto ward children goe to Schoole or as malefactours that are vnder baile goe vnto the Assises they must needs goe but they goe with no ioy 2. Can we say we haue found comfort in euery part of Gods seruice many cannot tarry till all be done but by their going out proclaime to the whole Congregation that they account it a wearinesse and most tedious thing like those Mal. 1. 13. 2. And of many of them that tarry it out it may be said that the tryall of their countenance testifieth against them that they heare with no ioy they are so drowsie they looke so heauily as a man may easily discerne by their very lookes that they feele no sweetnesse nor sauour in any thing that they heare It is said of a poore lame man Acts 14. 9. that hee heard Paul preach with so ioyfull and cheerefull a countenance that Paul beholding him perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed True it is that Paul could see further then any of vs yet may we also giue a great ghesse when you heare with any spirit and affection euen by your lookes and haue cause giuen vs thereby many times to wish that either you would heare with more cheerefulnesse or that you would sit behind vs that you may not grieue and discourage vs in the worke of our Ministry as you doe 3. A third signe that many take no coâ—… in Gods Word is this that whereas Gods seruants as we haue heard vse to goe away from the hearing of the Word more comfortable then they came vnto it and loue 〈◊〉 it and the messengers of God from whom they receiued it much 〈◊〉 then they did before these men seldome or neuer goe froâ—… 〈◊〉 but they are much more vexed and disquieted in their miâ—… 〈◊〉 they were before they hate the Preacher more then they did 〈◊〉 Now I would haue these men to consider what it is that disquiâ—… 〈◊〉 I know they will pretend that the Minister hath either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 error or that he hath maliciously girded and rayled vpon theâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…urely if any Preacher doe so he shall beare his
themselues when they can discerne no more In which case this Doctrine is very comfortable and vsefull vnto them Obiect This Doctrine I like well will many a one say that hates Religion with all his heart I thanke God I haue beene able to do some good yea more than many of your professors and therefore I know I haue more grace and a better heart than they Yea we know how the Papists boast against our Religion and all that professe it We are more deuout and zealous in prayer say they we are much more aboundant in fasting almes-deeds and other good works than you and therfore also we haue more grace than you Answ. But to these I answer First all this may be very true and would to God it were not too true of many that professe the truth But know you many hypocrites and naturall men haue been able to do such workes as outwardly and in appearance haue been very good as I shewed you in sundrie particulars the last day but one Yea they haue beene able herein to compare with and euen to excell many a good Christian. Esau seemed outwardly to seeke the blessing with far more deuotion and zeale than Iacob he cryed much louder and shed many more teares for it than Iacob did Gen. 27. 34. 38. And Ahab in outward shew was much more humbled for his sin than Hezekia was 1. King 21. 27. He rent his clothes and put sackcloth vpon him and fasted and lay in sackcloth and you shall finde none of all this in the repentance of Hezekiah Esay 38. 2 3. And the Pharisee could say and I doubt not but he said truly that he both fasted more and was outwardly a farre iuster man in his dealings with men than the Publican was Luke 18. 12. But none of all these workes were good in Gods sight neither can any naturall man do any good worke that is good in Gods sight their best workes are but beautifull sins though they be oft highly esteemed among men they are abomination in the sight of God Luke 16. 15. I will therefore shew you out of Gods Word sundry manifest differences betweene the good workes of the regenerate and of the naturall man And these differences we will obserue First in the matter of their workes the things wherein they shew their obedience vnto God Secondly in the manner how these good workes are done and performed by them In the matter of their workes I will obserue vnto you three notable differences The regenerate man makes conscience onely of such workes counts them onely good workes as God hath in his Word commanded such onely as may be called Iohn 6. 28. the workes of God and not of men To count nothing a good worke but onely that which God hath ordained for vs to walke in as the Apostle speakes Ephes. 2. 10. To make no conscience of any thing but onely of that that God hath prescribed in his Word is a singular note of an vpright heart This we shall finde Psalme 119. 1. Blessed are those that are vpright in their way and walke in the law of the Lord. As if he should say So shall you know them that are vpright in their way Thus Iob comforteth himselfe and proueth the vprightnesse of his owne heart Iob 23. 10. But he knoweth my way and trieth me and I shall come forth like the Gold how proues he that verse 11. My foot hath followed his steps his way haue I kept On the other side this is made the note of an hypocrite to put holinesse in or make conscience of such things as God neuer commanded Mar. 7. 6 7. Christ calls them hypocrites that made conscience of the Iewish purifyings though that were an old and generall custome because it was but a commandement of men a tradition of men This proues all Papists to be Hypocrites many of their chiefe good workes that they put most holinesse in are such as God neuer commanded Nay there is no naturall man vnder heauen that makes this reckoning of the word or that doth thus cleaue vnto it First he makes the custome and example and commandement of men the chiefe rule of his conscience Secondly he doth in many things that that is good in his owne eyes Let vs therefore tric our obedience by this first note The second note of difference is this The regenerate man makes conscience of euery duty God hath in his Word commanded euery commandement hath a diuine authoritie in his heart him shall yee heare in all things whatsoeuer hee shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. This is noted of Zachary and Elizabeth Luke 1. 6. That they walked in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse Gods childe is willing to be directed by his Word in all things euen in the least not in matters of godlinesse only and in our duties towards God and of righteousnesse in all our duties towards men but euen in matters of sobriety also and in the moderating of our selues in the vse of all such things as are neither expresly commanded nor forbidden by God Tit. 2. 12. This we shall also find is made an infallible marke of an vpright heart Obserue this in Dauids prayer 1. Chron. 29. 19. Giue to Salomon my son a perfect heart to keepe thy commandements thy testimonies and thy statutes to do all things Neither our meat nor recreations nor the labours and affaires of our calling are sanctified vnto vs vnlesse we vse them according to the word 1. Tim. 4. 5. And we finde what conscience our Sauiour made euen of a matter of circumstance in the Ceremoniall Law namely touching the iust time when the Passeouer was to be celebrated True it is that a regenerate man may and doth oft faile in many duties God requireth but he maketh conscience of euery duty the vnfained desire and indeauour of his heart is to keepe euery commandement of God to obey God in one thing as well as in another This was Dauids comfort and assurance Psalme 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect vnto all thy commandements Iohn 15. 14. Yee are my friends if yee doe whatsoeuer I command you Now there was neuer any hypocrite or naturall man that was able to go thus farre but either he seemes to make conscience of the second Table and neglects the first or he seemes very deuout in the duties of the first and is vnconscionable in the second many commandements in the Word haue no authority at all in his heart I might instance against many of you in that one mentioned aboue all things my brethren sweare not Iames 5. 12. and against many others of you in other commandements of God Thus was the hypocrisie of Iehu and Herod descried though both of them went very farre If we looke into Iehu's story we shall see cause to thinke that surely he was a good man For first he was immediately chosen by God to be King 2. Kings 9. 3.
and women grew more and more Marke the reason Verse 11 12. By his fearfull iudgements on Ananias and Saphira and sundry other strange miracles wrought by the Apostles God had prepared the hearts of men notably to the receiuing of the Gospell Acts 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied Mark the reason Ver. 23. By a strange iudgement on proud Herod God had prepared mens hearts Act. 19. 10. The Word of God grew mightily and preuailed See the reason Ver. 11. 17. By the wonderfull miracles Paul wrought and the strange iudgements that befell the sonnes of Sceua for counterfeiting of them a maruellous feare came vpon them all in those parts and thus were they prepared to receiue the Word For the second we haue Iob 33. 23. If there be then an Interpreter As if he should say Then there will be great hope of doing good And for the third we haue Act. 2. 41. The same day there were added to them about three thousand soules Marke the reason Ver. 37. They were pricked in their heart with that which Peter had said And this is Gods vsuall course he sends Iohn Baptist before Christ to preach the Law Why Mar. 1. 2 3. To prepare the hearts of men to receiue Christ. And as the Word seldome preuailes at first to the conuersion of men till the heart be prepared to receiue it so it is certaine that it seldome preuailes to confirme and increase grace vnlesse men come to it with prepared hearts As in prayer it makes much to a mans comfort to prepare himselfe to it so is it also in this duty When the people of God were to receiue the Law God commanded they should prepare themselues to receiue it Exod. 19. 10. Goe to the People and sanctifie them to day and to morrow and let them wash their clothes and be ready on the third day Yea when Samuel offered a sacrifice vnto the Lord at Bethlehem 1 Sam. 16. 5. He sanctified lesse and his sonnes before he called them to it And it is noted as the best thing that was in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 3. That he prepared his heart to seeke God The reason of the doctrine is That our hearts are ordinarily profane and vnfit to deale with holy things naturally they are so and by dealing with worldly things they are made so more and more Act. 10. 14. Common and vncleane are made all one Mar. 7. 2 Common hands are vncleane hands and certainly of our thoughts and affections it may more truly be said take them as they are commonly and they are vncleane and profane We must striue to haue other than our ordinary and common thoughts and affections when we are to deale with God or els we shall go about to sow good seed among thornes Ier. 4. 8. Yea worse than so for it is not onely the losse of the seed but the losse of our selues also There must be a proportion kept betweene the vessell and the wine or els both will be lost Luke 5. 37 38. New wine must be put into new vessels so both are preserued Men vse to wash the cups that are to receiue their drinke and the dishes that are to receiue their meat but they haue more need to cleanse and sanctifie their hearts that are to receiue the Word For first the heart is fowler than any cup or vessell can be The heart of man is desperately wicked Ier. 17. 9. Secondly put a cleane thing into an vncleane vessell and it will receiue pollution by it If one that is vncleane touch any of these shall it be vncleane and the Priest answered and said it shall be vncleane Hag. 2. 13. Thirdly the honesty and vprightnesse of the heart giues the price and worth to euery good duty we performe and accordingly God doth esteeme of it Our hearts are like Instruments euer out of tune we must either euery time that we go to serue God take some paines to set them in tune or we shall neuer make good musicke in the eares of God That made Dauid say Psal. 57. 7 8. Mine heart is prepared O Lord mine heart is prepared I will sing and giue praise awake my tongue awake violl and harpe I will awake early The first vse of this Doctrine is to exhort vs not to despise or neglect the Lords preparations When God hath by any meanes fitted after a speciall manner and prepared thy heart vnto his seruice take the time neglect not the opportunity for then shalt thou be able to serue God with more fruit and comfort than at another time strike while the Iron is hot Iames 5. 13. Is any afflicted let him pray Is any merrie let him sing So when God by his corrections hath softned and humbled thy heart then giue thy selfe to reading and meditation of the Word thou shalt profit more by it then a great deale than at another time Psal. 119. 92. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should haue perished in mine affliction He found doubtlesse more sweetnesse in it then than at another time The second vse of the Doctrine is to shew to vs the true cause why we profit so little by the Word and find so small comfort in it surely we seldome or neuer come rightly prepared to it We find great comfort and profit in our prayers when the heart is prepared before this is therefore spoken of a condition required in all those prayers that God will giue gracious answer vnto If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him Iob 11. 13. Thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Psal. 10. 17. So is it with the Word men vse to come to it with common hearts nay oft with worse than common hearts If we had care of this we should find more power and sweetnesse in one Sermon than we are wont to do in an hundred And because we must not serue God onely at such times as he by affliction or such like means hath prepared vs after a speciall manner but as we must pray euery day Pray without ceasing 1 Thes. 5. 17. so must we exercise our selues in Gods word euery day euen of the King it is said He shall read therein all the dayes of his life Deut. 17. 19. and if we come not rightly prepared to it we shall receiue little good by it nay we shall be in danger to receiue much hurt by it As we cannot do the work of our Ministry well vnlesse we sanctifie our selues Sanctifie your selues and prepare your brethren said good Iosia to the Priests 2 Chro. 35. 6. so neither can you do the duty of hearers well vnlesse you sanctifie your selues before you come I will therefore shew you how a mans heart should come prepared to the hearing of the Word that desires to receiue comfort by it what affection and disposition of heart we should bring with vs. We must not come in our sins vnto Gods house but labour to
one belieueth what he teacheth not by an humane Credulity from his Author but by a diuine faith from the Word and because he belieueth he therefore speaketh and speaking from faith in his owne heart he speaketh much more powerfully vnto the begetting and strengthening of faith in the Hearer The priuate Christian in the diligent suruey of this Treatise shall obserue liuely decyphered the scornefull vanity of corrupt Nature the lothsomenesse and desperate danger of sin the wonderfull power of Gods Grace in the conuersion of a sinner the tryall of a mans own deceitfull heart the amiable life of Gods grace in the regenerate the comfortable benefit of afflictions sundry sweet consolations of a troubled spirit the vanity of Popery the necessity of a faithfull Ministry the beauty of Gods Ordinances holily administred and the resolution of sundry cases of conscience fitting these times and all deliuered with such euidence of Scripture-light and Christian experience that the hearts of the godly Readers will at once blesse God who hath giuen such gifts to men and blesse the Writer who hauing spent the strength of his yeares in a faithfull and fruitfull Ministry to the great comfort and succour of many Ministers and people far and neare round about him doth now at last adorne his hoarie head with this Crowne of glory to bring forth his workes to more publike Light now more at the last then at the first My hearts desire is that God would adde yet many daies more to the Authors life and support him still both in body and spirit to bring to light many other such monuments of his fruitfull labours not only that elaborate Commentary vpon the 51. Psalme but likewise such Sermons or Treatises or Letters touching cases of Conscience as haply haue lyenby him these many yeares Why should any Talent lye buried in a Napkin or candle lye hid vnder a bushell which being set on a candlesticke might giue light to all that are in the house Such Opuscula little Treatises as himselfe would hardly acknowledge vnder his owne Name might be of speciall vse and much esteeme with others Witnesse those questions and Answers wherein he hath comprized the doctrine of the Lords Supper which though without his Name they be annexed to a little Treatise of the like Argument set forth by a godly learned Diuine M. William Bradshaw yet haue they beene of singular good vse to many poore soules for their worthy preparation to that Ordinance And in very deed they do more fully furnish a Christian to that whole spirituall Duty then any other in any language that I know in so small a compasse yea and that one Letter of his to a Gentlewoman against the separation which without his consent a separatist printed and refuted hath so strongly and clearely conuinced the iniquity of that way that I could not but acknowledge in it both the wisedome of God and the weakenesse of the separatist His wisdome in bringing to light such a beame of the Light of his truth by the hand of an aduersary against the Authors mind and the weakenesse of the other to aduance the hand of his aduersary to giue himselfe and his cause such a deadly wound in open view as neither himselfe nor all his associates can be able to heale In which respect I conceiue it was that the industrious Doctor Willet in his Dedicatory Epistle to CHRISTS Colledge before his harmony vpon the first of Samuel stileth this our Author Schismaticorum quivulgò Brownistae Malleum the Hammer of Schismatiques whom they commonly call Brownists Now the God of all grace prosper the workes of his seruants to those good ends himselfe hath appointed and they haue aimedat the glory of his owne great Name in the edification and saluation of his people in Christ. So I take leaue and rest desirous to prouoke my selfe and thee to a thankfull and fruitfull vse of such mercies The vnworthiest of the least of Gods Mercies and Seruants I. C. A Table of some principall Points that are handled in these Lectures Abstinence See Fasting Admonition See Reproofe Adoption A. NO man can worship God aright till he haue the Spirit of Adoption and can conceiue of God as of his louing Father pag. 182 Foure notes to try whether we do indeed know God to be our Father pag 183. Adoration Worship See Reuerence The whole worship of God is called Adoration pag. 111. Admiring of men It is folly and sin to admire any man much pag 40. Affection He that hath an vpright heart serues God with affection pag. 480. No seruice pleaseth God that is not done with feeling and affection pag. 198 199. Naturall Affection See Parents Afflâ—…ction In it owne nature it is a curse neither is it a signe of Gods loue to all pag. 394. The greatest may not hope to be exempted from it pag. 388. All men should prepare for it and how 389 It is greatly profitable and necessary for Gods Elect pag. 394. It is no signe of Gods wrath but of his loue rather pag. 398. We may be sure God will doe vs good by it and remoue it when it hath wrought kindly on vs and support vs in it and giue a comfortable end vnto it pag 399. It is a signe of election to profit by it and the contrary of reprobation pag 401. In euery affection we should take notice that God is angry with vs pag. 402. Sixe degrees of Gods proceeding in sanctifying affâ—…ctions to vs which may be so many notes to try whether our affâ—…ctions be san-ctified pag. 40â—… 40â—… Extremity of it will make vs vnfit both to profit by the Word and to pray pag. 433 Alacrity See Cheerefulnesse Antiquity How far forth it is to bee regarded in the matter of Religion pag 141. It is dangerous to ascribe too much to it 144 Our Religion is most antient 145. The popish plea touching the antiquity of theirs is most vaine and insufficient ibid. Apostacie See Perseuerance How farre forth the good things that haue beene in a man may be lost â—…0 51. A dangerous thing to fall from grace or to decay in it 54. Two chiefe causes of it ibid. Comfort for the faithfull that liue in times of generall Apostacie 430 431. Apostles Christ hath taught his Church the whole will of his Father by them 207. Apparell See Attire Appearance of euill is to be auoided 86. Application Ministers must apply the Word and hearers must endure it 373 374. Assemblies See Church-Assemblies Assurance of saluation See Certainty of saluation Attention All should attend diligently at the hearing of the Word 125. 134. 135. Meanes to keepe our hearts attentiue from wandring in prayer c. 198. Attire Modesty in attire required of Christians 87. Authority The wicked are apt to abuse the authoriâ—…y and credit of holy men to the disgrace of Gods truth 35 273. This honour is due to Christ alone to be belieued in matter of Doctrine vpon his bare Word 149. Nothing is to be
haue many waies whereby they may ◅in others 245. All men are bound to doe what they can to win others to God 3◅4 Gods manner of working in mans conuersion is diuerse and wonderfull 325. 326. Country Euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and breeding 351. Credit A great sin for a man to be carelesse of it 86. Custome The good customes of a Church are not to be broken or neglected 143. 144. Yet it is dangerous in matter of Religion to ascribe too much vnto it 144. Most men make common custome the rule of their conscience 426. Remedies against this corruption 427. D. Dalliance Wanton dalliance is dangerous sinfull 90. Death Faith will make a man willing to die 337. Euery man should looke and prepare for sudden death 44◅ 443. Delay It is dangerous to put off the making of peace with God till sicknesse 442. 443. Delight Naturall and worldly meanes of delight are not vnlawfull and what cautions are to be vsed in this 439. 440. Desire An vnfained desire of grace is a singular grace 9. Fiue differences in this desire betweene the naturall man and the regenerate 9. He that hath sauing knowledge will feele the want of it and desire it 22. Disputing It is dangerous to dispute against knowne truths 151. Dissention How far forth Ministers should seek to agree and the meanes how that may be 301. Difference in iudgemēts should not alienate godly mens affections one frō another 302 Domesticall Instruction and Worship We should vse the exercises of Religion in our families 157. How and by what meanes a man should best instruct and win his family vnto God 241 Doubting Doubtfulnesse and vnsetlednesse in matters of our faith religion is dangerous 137. 140 Euen the doubting of the truth of ought God hath said is a dangerous sin 413 414. E. Examination Christians should examine that that is taught them 151 152. And the good things seeme to bee in our selue 53. Euery affliction should driue vs to examine what it is that hath thus prouoked God ◅04 Examples The examples of some men doe great hurt in hardening of others 74. Many make this the rule of their conscience and remedies against this corruption 426. It is not safe to make the best mans examples the rule of our conscience 428. Exercises of Religion See Christian domest◅call worship Euery man is bound to spend some part of euery day in them 241. The conscionable vse of them will preserue vs from sin 93. Eye A couenant is to be made with our eye 91. F. Faith Motiues and encouragements to beleeue in Christ 13 14. How to know whether wee haue truly receiued Christ 15. In it there is a particular application of Christ 310. There is great certainty and assurance in true saith 3. 8. 332. It workes 1 peace of conscience 2 ioy in the Holy Ghost 3 boldnes in prayer 4 willingnesse to die 335 336 337. True faith is grounded vpon the word only neither vpon sense or experience 348 349. Most men ground their faith not vpon the Word but vpon sense onely 420. He that hath true faith hath an vpright heart and none but he 484. Foure notes to trie it by 484. It is imperfect in the best 333 334. It breeds in the heart true ioy and that vpon fiue grounds 436 437. Falls of the godly How farre the regenerate man may fall from grace 50 51 54. Great difference betweene them and the sins of the wicked 455. 471. 473. Family See Domesticall Sin will bring Gods curse vpon the house and place where it is committed 158. Piety will bring Gods blessing vpon our houses and dwellings ibid. Fasting Christ put no holinesse in fasting nor was giuen vnto it ◅56 Fathers No cause why we should so relie vpon the Fathers as many doe 39. The Papists giue not more due honour to them then we 38. What respect is to be had to our Fore fathers in the matter of Religion 142 143. We do not condemne our Fore Fathers 145. Feasting Though it be lawfull yet it must not be ordinary 92. Fewnesse of Beleeuers Comfort for the faithfull that liue where they haue few or none that ioyne with them in piety 430 431. Fornication It is a most hainous sin 71. Foure causes of the commonnes of it now 74. Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to it 78 79. Fornicators must looke for Gods iudgements euen in this life 79 80. They haue also cause to feare the iudgement of finall impenitency hardnes of heart 84 We may not giue men cause to suspect vs to be giuen to this sinne and that is done foure waies 87. Seuen Preseruatiues from this sin 90. Frugality A Christian should be frugall and seeke to increase his worldly estate 238. G. Gestures Rules for bodily gestures in Gods worship 118 119. Gifts All difference in gifts among Ministers doth not make an inequality betweene them because one may excell in one gift and one in another 307 308. The variety and difference among Gods seruants makes much for his glory 308. They should bee teachable and receiue the word with all readinesse and wherein it consisteth 312 213. God hath giuen a variety of gifts to all men not all to any one man 308. Variety of gifts and graces increases loue and vnity among men 319. It is a sin against God and contempt done vnto his good gifts not to make vse and profit of them 320. Gods children ought to make vse of their Ministers gifts in priuate 321. That gift is to be esteemed best which edifies most 287. 291. God Why he euen the whole Trinity is called Father 148. His loue is vnchangeable 180. 340. The knowledg of his omni-presence omniscience is of great necessity and vse 67. 70. He hates and is seuere against the sins euen of his owne people 95. Gods seruants in priuate may forbeare to reprooue some 293. Grace The loue of God in Christ to vs is most free 14 Grace and the meanes therof is highly to be esteemed 53. Grace may be knowne 463. Notes whereby grace may be knowne 468. The diuersity of the gifts of God in men commeth of his free disposition 308. H. Hardnesse of heart Wicked men harden themselues in sin euen by the Word 57 58. They are apt to harden their owne hearts against Gods corrections 402. Hearing A great sin to heare with delight filthy songs and talke 88. The necessity of constant hearing of the word 278. Cautions and encouragements for them that follow Sermons on the weeke daies 240. Heare as oft as thou mayst 172. What behauiour is fittest at the hearing of the Word preached 125 126. 134. The best way to win others to God is to draw them to heare 246. Hearers Be willing to heare one truth as well as another 59. A good signe to like that Ministry best that doth most effectually discouer to a man his sin 112 113. Examine that that is taught
152. Paines must be taken in foure things to profit by that we heare and reade 173. Consider of the true cause why thou profitest not by the means of grace and be troubled for it 250. We may lawfully frequent that Ministry we can best profit by 253. Cautions for them that leaue their owne Pastors to heare others 268. 270. Their goodnes badnes is of great force to hearten or discourage their ministers 293. 295 Though they may affect some Minister more then other yet must they reuerence loue euery faithfull Minister 305. 309. They that haue truth of grace will gladly shew kindnesse to Gods faithfull Ministers 315. 285. The chiefe kindnesse they can shew to their Teachers is to make vse of their gifts and obey their Doctrine 319 320 321. A good signe of Election to profit by that thou hearest presently and by all thou hearest yet all the Elect do not so 305. 308. They must yeeld honour to their Ministers that consists in foure things 358. 362. The Ministers weakenesses should not cause any to despise their Ministry 371. 372. They should esteeme their own minister best the true cause why they do not 366 367. 342. When they are said to receiue Gods Ministers 374. Try thy estate by the iudgement thou hast to discerne of sound teaching 313. The sin both of curious careles hearers 151 A dangerous signe to enioy long good meanes and not to profit by it 305 ◅06 Praise God euen for the great variety of able teachers thou enioyest 308 309. Seeke to liue vnder such a ministry as thou maist profit by 199. What hearers they be that do rightly commēd and praise their Teachers 199. Heare with iudgement 291. They should propound their doubts to their Teachers 227 228. Hearers duty 227. Hearing men of better gifts breeds a loathing of the gifts of their owne Pastor ◅09 It is the Hearers fault that he profits not by the meanest Minister 309. Hearers ought to go with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer shall please God to teach them 312. Hearers ought likewise to go with a resolutiō to obey what shall be taught thē of God 312 Hearers ought not to dispute against any truth reuealed of God by their Minister though it be contrary to their reason humour 312. Hearers may not refuse information from any though their inferiour 312. It argues an vngracious heart when a man cannot be perswaded of a truth 314. Partiality in bearers and the grounds thereof 306 307. Holines of places or things Though before Christs death some places were holier then others yet now none are so 153 150. Reasons against popish superstition in this point 15◅ Humiliation It pleaseth God highly to see vs hunbled when he shewes himselfe angry 403. Hypocrisie The naturall man hath selfe respects in all the shewes he makes of goodnesse 55. 58. Many loue Religion for their worldly aduan tage 56. God cannot abide the seruice that hypocrites do vnto him 193. Yet must they serue God for all that 194. There be three kinds of hypocrites 198 199. He strengthens himselfe in his sin euen by the Word 57. The Hypocrite is in a wofull case 58. 465. Yet many good things may bee in him 467. 481 482. I. Idlenesse It is a sin and prouocation to lust 92. I◅wes The Church of the Iewes was extreamely corrupt in Christs time 165. The Church of the Iewes is the Mother and Primitiue Church from which all true Churches are deriued 175. 179. How vnlikely it is that that people should find mercy with God aboue all other people 177. Yet so it shall be and the reason of it 177 178 How wee should stand affected to the name and nation of the Iewes 179 180. Ignorance It is the chiefe cause of prophanes al sin 16 The danger of it 16 17. 137 138. How men are kept from the sense of that danger 17 18. The extreame ignorance of most people 18. 152 Wilfull ignorance will bee no aduantage to any 424. Comfort for the faithfull that complaine of it ◅15 The extreame blockishnesse of all men by nature 27. Impatiencie It is a iudgement that iewd men haue cause to feare 83 84. Impenitencie Sin is neuer the lesse dangerous to a man because men punish it not 77 78 79. 388. Impenitencie in sin 68. Infidelity Men are apt to belieue God no further then they see meanes of helpe 30. Remedies against this corruption 31 32. It is a most hainous sin 32. Gods people need not despaire of helpe from him in any distresse 3◅ Foure preseruatiues against the doubting of the truth of Gods Word 415. The danger of them that cannot belieue the Word and that most that liue in the Church are such 416. And of such as cannot be perswaded of many truths though most clearely taught 424 Infirmities God will not reiect the seruices of his people for their infirmities 97. The regenerate haue infirmities but no reigning sins 452. All men are too apt to despise their brethren for their infirmities see remedies against this corruption 458. The Lord is displeased euen with the infirmities of his children 452. Yet will not reiect his children for their infirmities 452. Intent A good intent how farre forth it makes mens actions good 433. Ioy. We should ioy much in the conuersion and forwardnesse of others 266. 268. Faith breeds ioy in the heart 336. 436. Foure meanes of sound ioy 436. 440. Vaine is the ioy of all carnall men 437. Day of Iudgement Why the Lord hath appointed it to be at the end of the world 297. Iudgements of God The Lord cannot endure to see men sleight and contemne his iudgements 403 404. See commonnesse of sin and signes and Common-wealth Iudging rashly Despaire of none so long as they haue the meanes and are willing to heare 30◅ How far forth we are bound to esteeme well of all that professe the feare of God 457 458 See infirmities K. Kneeling It is the fittest gesture to bee vsed in prayer 124. 134. The sin of such as drink healths kneeling 134. Knowledge We should labour to breed it in all we haue charge of 18. 205. The meanes to bring men vnto it 20. 140. All knowledge in Religion argues not truth of grace 21. 203. 204. How many wicked men attaine to a great measure of it 204. Sauing knowledge is to be sought for 22. He that hath it feeles the want of it and desires increase 22. How it may be differenced from that that is naturall ◅3 206. 469. It cannot be attained without an effectuall knowledge of sin 64. More is required of some then others yet all must seeke for a cleere and certaine knowledge in Religion 1◅6 No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference of the knowledge got by other meanes and this 160. No vprightnes of heart without sanctified knowledge 468 469. Carnall men attaine to knowledge of the truth and how 204. Why God imparts it vnto them
204. The knowledge euen of the vnregenerate if they belong to God is a great aduantage vnto them 205. Who know Christ lesse regard the world 238. Knowledge sanctified notes thereof 238 239. The benefit of such as desire knowledge 360. L. Liberty The true knowledge of our Christian libertie in the vse of things indifferent is a great helpe against vnnecessary heauinesse and sorrow 439 440. Lectures On the weeke day are lawfull ◅42 Loue. Loue of the regenerate 480. Loue of the people is true when they make vse of their Ministers gifts and will be direrected by them 319. To loue and countenance a Minister but not to heare him may procure a temporall reward but no sound comfort 321. M. Masters of families They should see that their whole family ioyne with them in Gods worship 123. How they should gaine loue and reuerence from their seruants 496. Matrimony Second marriages are lawfull 7◅ Though Marriage be not necessary for all for some it is 94. Meanes The Lord doth oft both prepare mē to grace confirme them in it by other meanes besides his word 417. Of grace not to bee despised because they seeme weake and contemptible 32. Both the giuing of them and the successe of them depends only on the good pleasure of God 250. 253. To sin against the meanes of grace greatly aggrauates sin 422. Melancholy Wee are bound to striue against the passion of it 434. The best meanes to preserue vs from the danger of it see sorrow Mercy of God The hainousest sins of the Elect hinders not God from calling them 95. He thinkes neuer the worse of them for their old sins after their conuersion 96. 97. He reiects not their seruices for the corruptions that cleaue to them 97 98. 192. He causeth their fow lest sins to turne to their great good ◅8 The knowledge of it tends greatly to the comfort of the faithfull 99. He will not reiect his children for their infirmities but is therein very tender and respectfull towards them 452. Foure things in the Lords gracious disposition that should mooue vs to serue him willingly 463. Mercifulnesse We should learne to be mercifull by the example of our heauenly Father 100. Ministers They must do the work of their calling with a willing mind 261. Their mutuall agreement loue will much further the Gospell 299. Yet are we not bound to agree with or like of all but we may lawfully discountenance and publikely reproue some Ministers 300. 301. The difference in iudgement or practise about the Ceremonies should not alienate the affections of godly Ministers one from another ◅01 303. He must bee diligent and carefull to teach profitably 367. He must be faithfull and wherein that consists 367. 368. His life must be exemplary for piety 368. They had need be godly men 215. They should encourage their people to moue their doubts to them 227. What they should do when the people leaue them to heare others 271. Faithfull ones need not feare want but shall be sure of good reward 8◅ His chiefe care should be to see fruit of his labours how he may do that 284 289 290. The best haue been apt to be discouraged by the badnesse of their hearers 294. They must not enuie but esteeme louingly and reuerently of their brothers 297. How far they should seeke to agree together and how that may be wrought 299. 305. The Minister to which a man belongs is not to be forsaken 269. Ministers that are faithfull shall be rewarded 283. A faithfull Minister need not be couetous for the things of this life nor feare the malice or subtiltie of enemies 284. Ministers must labour to be fruitfull 289. Ministers encouraged by peoples forwardnes 293. A man may be a faithfull Minister and approued of God though his gifts be far inferiour to other of his fellow-labourers 309. Ministers ought not to be daunted in the presence of any wicked in the exercise of their Ministry 294. Ministers ought to carry themselues so as that they may deserue respect from the people 316. Ministers are bound to teach the whole councell of God 317. Corruptions may be in the deliuery of the truth but the Word hath no corruption in it 317. A Minister may tell his people of the duty they owe him and yet not be proud 317. Their faults may bee publikely and sharply reproued 300 ◅1 There is an honour due to euery true Minister 360. 375. The Lord makes high account of the honour that is done to his faithfull Ministers and is highly displeased with the contempt and indignities done to them 359. This should not puffe him vp but humble him 361. Foure degrees of honour due to them 362. They haue for the most part least esteeme in their owne country and amongst them that are neerest to them in birth and acquaintance 364. How they may get and maintaine reuerence in the peoples hearts 367 368. They should striue to apply them particularly to their hearers 373. They haue authority to reprooue sin in any man 106. 360. They must not be discouraged at the vnfruitfulnesse of their labours 3◅8 The people looke for angelicall perfection in them 366. The faithfull one shall bee sure to haue both honour maintenance and fruit of his labours 375. Comfort for them against the contempt of their calling and persons 376. The fearefull estate of such as despise or doe any indignity to them 359. 360. 376. Men shew respect to their Ministers and comfort them when they make vse of their gifts in priuate 319. Conceitednesse is a cause they do not 222. The Priests had their houses neere the Temple for this end 221. Ministry of the Word See Meanes Great is the necessity of it 278 279. A sound Ministry is the strength of a State 279 This of the new Testament is far more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 288 289. A great mercy to teach vs by men rather then immediatly or by Angels 107 ◅42 It is the saluation of men and why it is so called 2◅7 168. How it becomes effectuall 169. Whom God intends to saue he giues the ministry of the Word vnto and grace to profit by it 305 306. God hath been wont to make it effectuall in as many as hee meanes to saue within a short time after they haue first enioyed it 324 325. God neuer giues it to any people but hee makes it effectuall to saue some 376. 289. The ministry of the new Testament in regard of the profitablenesse of it to win soules is far more excellent then that of the old 287 The ministy of the Prophets prepared men to receiue the ministry of the Gospell 287. They that esteeme of the message esteeme of the messenger 309. Ministry effectuall 28◅ Ministry of the Word of great necessity 278. Miracles The chiefe end of them was not to conuert men but to gaine credit to the Word in their hearts and make them willing to heare 37. New formes of Gods worship
and new functions were wont to bee confirmed by miracles 378. We need none now 378. Popish miracles are false and counterfeit 379. They are not done by the power of Christ 449 Christ shewed his power most in curing the bodies of men 445. 447. Sixe points obserued in these miraculous cures 446. Difference betweene Christs miracles and those of the Prophets Apostles 447 448 Multitude Faults that the common sort are especially addicted vnto 2â—…4 It is no safe thing to do as the most doe 427. Comfort for the godly that are scorned for their singularity because they will not doe as the most do 430. 431. N. Name A man is bound to haue care of his good name 86. Why Hebrew names are vsed in the new Testament and why we giue Hebrew names to our children 202. Nature See how void of all goodnesse and full of corruption euery naturall man is 26 28. How much goodnesse may bee in a naturall man 174. Nazaret Why our Sauiour did shun preaching in Nazaret aboue all other places 351 352. O. Obedience No seruice pleaseth God but that that is done in obedience to his Word 160. This is a certain note of an vpright heart 473 Seuen notes of sincere Obedience 474. Regenerate able to obey 473. Difference betwixt obedience of regenerate and other ibid. Others saluation to be sought 246. Obstinacie See hardnesse of heart This greatly aggrauates sin 422. Most men that liue in the Church sinne obstinately 424. Foure signes of a heart that is not hardened nor obstinate in sin 423. The fearefull state of the obstinate 423. P. Painting Painting of the face is vnlawfull 87. Papists They are like to the Samaritans in many things 36 37. They are Idolaters worship the diuell 163 Parents Great is their affection to their children 391. This should confirme vs in the assurance of Gods loue to his children 392. They must take heed of ouer louing their children and how wee may best doe them good 392. What respect is to bee had to the example of our parents in the matter of Religion 143. The hope and comfort Christian Parents may haue concerning their children 180. Their sinnes will bring Gods curse vpon their children and what sins chiefly 393. What a kind of seruice and solemnity it was 380. Patience The faithfull haue beene very patient in affliction and shewed it foure waies 398. The meanes to breed it in vs 398. 399. Peace of conscience It is a fruit of true faith 336. There is a false peace see presumption Euery affliction should driue vs to make peace with God and that three waies 404. Peace-offerings What they signified 187. People See Hearers Persecution None can be saued that is not willing to suffer and euen to die for the truth 139. To deride a Minister is to persecute him 28â—… Perseuerance The regenerate shall perseuere and are carefull so to do 481. He that is truly regenerate shall neuer fall fi nally nor totally yea he may be in this life certaine of it 339 341. Our chiefe care must be to be best at our end 274 275. Phisicke They sinne greatly that despise or neglect it 256 257. Pilgrimage Reasons against it 156. Pouertie The poore that are godly haue no cause to murmur or distrust God 33. The frequenting of religious exercises with an honest heart will begger no man 244. Prayer Helps to keepe the heart from wandring in it 198. Euery man must aske and cry for grace yea all whom God meaneth to saue shal do it 5 Obiection against the necessity of prayer an swered 5 6. All that can vnfainedly seeke to God for grace shall be sure to haue it 8. The weakest Christian should not be discouraged from prayer 9. Spirituall blessings rather to bee prayed for then temporall 9. Faith breeds boldnesse in prayer 336 337. God seemes oft to neglect the prayers of his people and that foure waies 407. Comfort for Gods people in this case 408 409 Labour to pray so as thou maist speed 411. Christ himselfe vsed much to pray 203. God delights greatly in the prayers of his people 193. Affliction driues the faithfull to it 3â—…6 Promises vpon which we should ground our faith in prayer 407. Three reasons why God seemes oft to neglect and reiect the prayers of his people 408. Signes whereby we may know God accepts our prayers though he grant not our Suit 410 411. We should inquire after the successe of our prayers 411 412. Properties requisite in the prayer that would speed well 412. Poore sinners should goe boldly to Christ for helpe in all their distresses 450. Preaching See Minisry A man may try his estate by the iudgement he hath to discerne of sound teaching 113 It is lawfull to keepe Lectures to frequent them euen on the weeke daies 243. Some are bound to goe to Sermons euen on the weeke day 242. Euen they that cannot should yet desire to do it 243. How to iudge of the best Preachers and Preaching 291. The necessity of it 278 279 280. Preparation We can do no duty of Gods seruice wel without it 487. It is a great and necessary helpe for our profiting by the Word 487. This preparation consists in sixe points 489. Thinke of the euill day prepare for it 488 Presumption Lewd men haue no cause to hope they shall repent and find mercy 82 83. They can haue no sound comfort in the knowledge of Gods mercy 99. 452. They are confident of their saluation and the notes wherby true faith may be discerned from this presumption 345. Pride Noe sin makes vs more odious to God 394. The greatest must beware they be not proud either against God or men 388. All men are strangly prone to this soule sin 295. Affliction is a singular meane to abate it 395 Prophanesse The sin of such as carry themselues prophanely in Gods publike worship 134 135. Profession We should all be willing and ready to make profession of our faith 349 350. Professours Poore men young men such as haue been formerly scandalous and women haue beene vsually most forward in Religion 222. This hath beene euer a great scandall to the Word and why 224. Preseruatiues against this scandall 225. Professours should striue to remooue this scandall and how they may do it 226. Prouidence God by his prouidence gouernes all things orders them for the good of his Elect 217. The knowledge of this is vsefull many waies 219. Psalmes It is fit they should be sung in the Congregation 121 122. How we should behaue our selues in singing them 126. Publike worship See Church-Assemblies It is necessary all should be present at euery part of it 121. 128. 129. To be preferred before any priuate 129 130. 153. All should come to the beginning and stay till the end of it 120. 131 132. Rules for reuerence in it see Reuerence All may profit by euery part of it and euery part of it hath good warrant in the Word 121. 122. The whole congregation
apprehension as a consuming fire as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12. 29. He neuer thinketh seriously of him and of his appearing before him but he is troubled and ready to say with them Esa. 33. 14. Who among vs shall dwell with the deuouring fire the Spirit of God and nothing but it like water allayeth this heat cooleth and refresheth the soule of man for by it the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5. 5. and the bloud of Christ is effectually applied and sprinkled vpon the conscience Secondly whereas before a man be regenerate he is like vnto the dropsie man in a continuall thirst or like him that hath the disease which is called the dogs hunger neuer satisfied neuer contented the Spirit of God like water quencheth this thirst and satisfieth the soule of man by it the hungry soule is filled with good things as the blessed Virgin speaketh Luk. 1. 53. by it the soule is satisfied as with marrow and fatnesse As Dauid speaketh Psal. 63. 3. This by the assurance that it giueth to the heart of the fauour of God in Christ worketh that contentment in it as it makes a man able to say as Iacob did when he heard that Ioseph was aliue Gen. 45. 28. It is enough He that hath once receiued the spirit of grace which is the pledge and earnest of our eternall inheritance will be able out of full contentednesse of mind to glory with Dauid Psal. 16. 6. The lines are fallen to me in pleasant places yea I haue a goodly heritage And whereas nothing so much hindereth the tranquillity of our minds as the immoderate desire of worldly things the Spirit of God slaketh that thirst and vnsatiable desire and teacheth vs to be contented with a little A little wealth a little pleasure a little credit will content vs when we haue this spirit Therefore when Paul had said that Godlines with contentment that is which alwaies maketh a man content with his owne estate is great gaine 1 Tim. 6. 6. he tels vs immediately how meane a state a man will be content with if he be godly indeed if we haue food and raiment saith he v. 8. So that he that hath the spirit of grace vseth not these earthly things with that thirst and greedy appetite that other men doe but with more sobriety and indifferency of mind Vsing but not ouer-using them 1. Cor. 7. 31. vsing them so as he can want them if need be I may do all things saith Paul 1 Cor. 6. 12. but I will not be brought vnder the power of any thing and Phil. 4. 11. 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content I know how to be abased c. Thirdly whereas a man before he be regenerate is filthy and vncleane his words vncleane Mat. 15. 18 his best actions vncleane Pro. 15. 5. but his heart especially more filthy then any sinke Ier. 17. 9. yea so filthy that as he that was vncleane vnder the Law made euery thing he touched vncleane Num. 19. 22. yea though the thing were otherwise holy Hag. 2. 14. so is it in this case Tit. 1. 15. Vnto them that are defiled and vnbelieuing is nothing pure And thus filthy is the vnregenerate man not in the Lords eyes onely as the Lord speaketh Zach. 11. 8. My soule loathed them and in the eyes of euery good man Pro. 29. 27. An vniust man is an abomination to the iust but euen in his owne eyes also when God shall be pleased to open them Insomuch as the man that taketh most pride in himselfe if the Lord should lay him naked to himselfe would loath and abhorre himselfe as Iob saith he did Iob. 42. 6. If the Lord should break vp that sink that is in him he would not be able to abide himselfe as in that fearefull example of Iudas Mat. 27. 4 5. we may plainely see Now where the Spirit of God commeth it like water cleanseth all things it makes the heart cleane the tongue cleane the whole man cleane The feare of the Lord is cleane saith Dauid Psal. 19. 9. and Ezek. 36. that which is said vers 25. I will powre cleane water vpon you and you shall be cleane is thus expounded vers 26. 27. A new heart will I giue you and a new spirit will I put within you I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes The Spirit of God is this cleane water that maketh vs cleane Fourthly whereas a man before his regeneration is as barren and vnfruitfull as any desert and thereunto compared Esa. 32. 15. 16. yea as vnable to do speake or moue to any thing that is good as a dead man is Eph. 2. 1. Altogether vnprofitable not one that doth good no not one as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3. 12. Where the Spirit of God comes like water it makes the heart fruitfull vnto God it maketh our desart like Eden and our wildernesse like to the garden of the Lord as the Prophet speakes Esa. 51. 3. Insomuch as though euery one that hath the Spirit of God be not in the like measure fruitfull for in the good ground the seed brings forth in some but thirty in some sixty in some an hundred fold Mar. 4. 8. yet euery one is fruitfull in some measure yea able to bring forth his owne fruit in due season as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 1. 3. Able not onely to wish well and haue good motions but to speake and do well also He that was lame before shall leape as an Hart and the tongue of him that was dumbe before shall sing Esa. 35. 6. yea the Spirit of God makes him that hath it able euen in the time of heat of persecution to continue fruitfull as the tree planted by the waters that spreadeth out her roots by the riuer which shall not see when heat commeth but her leafe shall be greene and shall not be carefull in the yeare of drought neither cease from yeelding fruit Ier. 17. 8. This Doctrine serueth for a touch-stone for euery one to try himselfe by we all professe that we are baptized and so washed with this water euen borne again of water and of the holy Ghost Ioh. 3. 5. without which we shall be as much the better for our outward Baptisme as the wicked Egyptians were by the Red Sea which was a type of it 1 Co. 10. 2. that which was the means of safety and escape vnto Gods people was a meanes of vtter perdition vnto them Neh. 9. 11 and as they are for the Lords Supper that receiue it vnworthily He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh damnation vnto himselfe saith the Apostle 1 Corinth 11. 29. We professe we haue the Spirit of God and indeed our case is most miserable without it If any man haue not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Rom. 8. 9. Let vs try our selues by this Doctrine
Gods Word Yet because many are of that mind I will in few words endeauour to shew them the danger of this ignorance 1. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neither haue true patience nor comfort nor hope in any affliction Rom. 15. 4. Through patience and comfort of the Scripture men come to true hope Experience teacheth this that all ignorant men like to Foelix Act. 24. 25. are apt to tremble when once the conscience is awakened at the very thought of death and iudgement That made Dauid say Psal. 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law As if he should say it is a great happinesse for a man that is in affliction to haue vnderstanding and to be instructed by the Lord in the knowledge of his Word 2. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word is still in the power and dominion of Sathan as is plaine by that speech of Christ vnto Paul Act. 26. 18. I send thee saith he to turne them from darknesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto God In which respect also Satan is called Eph. 6. 12. the Ruler of the darknesse of this world Satan leadeth such whither he will 2. Tim. 2. 25. 26. And as the Prouerbe is the blind swalloweth many a flie so certainly such swallow many a great sin without any scruple or remorse for it 3. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neuer go to heauen but must needs perish eternally God brings all to heauen by knowledge he wil haue all men to be saued saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 2. 4. and to come vnto the knowledge of the truth God hath said none that want knowledge shall come there My people perish for want of knowledge saith the Lord Hos. 4. 6. Yea God hath sworne it They haue not knowne my wayes saith the Lord Psal. 95. 10. 11. Unto whom I sware in my wrath that they should not enter into my rest But because men haue many figge-leaues to couer their shame in this point and many conceits whereby they blesse themselues against all that may be said against them for their ignorance I will shew you how the Holy Ghost in the Word driues them by all their shifts and thrusts them out of their starting holes 1. One blesseth himselfe in this that though he haue no Scripture-learning yet he is iust in all his dealings with men and leadeth as honest and vnblameable a life as the best Yea but the Scripture saith thou must ioyne to thy vertue knowledge or it is nothing worth 2. Pet. 1. 5. 2. Another in this that he hath more then so he hath not onely ciuill honesty to commend him to men but he vseth also to pray and shew deuotion toward God yea but the Scripture saith thy prayer can doe thee no good while thou art void of the desire of knowledge it is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccl 5. 1. Pro. 28. 9. He that turneth away his eare from hearing the law euen his prayer shall be abominable 3. Another in this that he thanks God he hath a good mind a good meaning and intent to please God as good and as vpright an heart toward God as the best but the Scripture saith the man that wants knowledge cannot haue a good mind nor a good meaning Pro. 19. 2. Without knowledge the mind is not good The Scripture teacheth vs that vprightnesse of heart and knowledge are inseparable there can be no vprightnesse of heart where there is no knowledge their good meanings and intentions will not bring any to heauen The true Religion and way to heauen is called the way of vnderstanding Pro. 96. 4. Another blesseth himselfe in this that yet this is his comfort that Christ died for sinners and he trusts to be saued by Christ though he care not for the meanes of knowledge he saith with them 1. Cor. 1. 12. I am neither of Paul nor Apollo nor Cephas I depend not on nor care for any Ministery I am of Christ. But the Scripture saith that no man can say that he is in Christ till he haue knowledge Ioh. 12. 46. I am come a light into the world that whosoeuer belieueth in me should not abide in darknesse No man can be iustified by Christ or obtaine any benefit by him that is void of knowledge By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many saith the Lord Esa. 53. 11. 5. Another ignorant man comforteth himselfe in this that yet God is mercifull and he trusteth to be saued through Gods mercy But the Scripture saith none shall haue benefit by Gods mercy that is void of knowledge Oh continue thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee saith Dauid Psal. 36. 10. Esa. 27. 11. It is a people of no vnderstanding therefore he that made them will not haue mercy on them 6. Another in this that he hopes God will not looke that he should haue this knowledge of the Scripture for he through his education and age is vnlearned and simple and vnable to learne But the Scripture saith He that is skilfull and wise enough in the things of this life and can vnderstand and beare away other things as ballads and foolish songs and yet is too weakeheaded to conceiue in any measure of the Word of God shall neuer be excused by his simplicity before God He that is wise to do euill but to do good hath no knowledge as the Lord complaineth Ier. 4. 22. Yea how simple soeuer thou art if thou hadst the feare of God and an honest heart thou mightest attaine to the knowledge of the Word for in this very point the Scripture hath an excellency aboue all other learning Pro. 1. 4. Psal. 119. 130. It giues vnderstanding to the simple If this beso how miserable is the state of the most of the people in all places of the land Surely such as if we had the same mind in vs that was in Christ it would make our bowels to yearne within vs as his did Mat. 9. 36. For first they are extremely ignorant and it may be said of them as Acts 17. 23. They worship an vnknowne God they worship the true God ignorantly Examine them and aske whether they know themselues to be sinners they will answer in generall it may be all men are sinners But try them in particular and you shall find that they know not what sinne is they know not any commandement which they haue broken Ask them whether they be assured that they shall be saued their answer will be no none can be sure but they hope well Aske them how they hope to be saued some will answer by their good deeds others by Gods mercy Tell them that God is iust as well as mercifull and aske them how they hope to haue his iustice satisfied their answer will be they cannot tell they are not learned Aske them what Christ is their answer will be a man I trow if
affirmed nor is he offended with her for so odious a comparison neither doth he in plaine termes affirme himselfe to be greater then Iacob because she was not yet fit to heare that that might haue bred in her some suspition of vaine-glory in him and made her vnwilling to haue any further speech with him but he proueth the water that he had to giue viz. the grace of his holy spirit to be farre more excellent then the water of that Well or then any water Iacob had to giue by an argument taken from a farre more excellent effect that this water had aboue any other water in the world besides As if he should haue said whereas one principall vse that the water of this Well in these hot countries serueth for is to quench the thirst Iacob himselfe and his children c. did drinke of it the water that I haue to giue is farre more excellent for this vse for this water will not so quench the thirst but a man that hath drunke of it shall within a while be as thirsty againe as if he had neuer drunke because the moisture and coolenesse thereof will be by the heat that is in him consumed and dried vp but he that hath once drunke of the water that I haue to giue shall be so satisfied with it as he shall neuer thirst againe because the coole moisture that it yeeldeth can neuer be by any heat dried vp but shall be in him as a fountaine that will neuer leaue springing till it haue brought him to euerlasting life So that in these words there be three principall points that offer themselues to our consideration 1. That as the body so the soule of euery man is subiect to a kinde of thirst 2. That no wordly thing can perfectly and fully quench this thirst that the soule of man is subiect vnto 3. That the spirit of grace which our Sauiour calleth here the water of life is able fully and perfectly to quench the thirst that the soule of man is subiect vnto Of these three points we will consider in that order that I haue propounded them in And first from this that our Sauiour makes this a principall vse that the water of life the Spirit of God serueth vnto to quench the thirst we learne That as the body of man through the heat that is in it partly naturall partly accidentall is subiect vnto thirst which if it be extreme is one of the most painfull and intolerable passions that it endureth in this life so is the soule of euery man through the heat that it feeleth when it shall apprehend the anger of God due to him for sinne subiect vnto thirst that is to such a desire of comfort against Gods wrath as is neuer a whit lesse but much more painfull then the thirst of the body is For the thirst that the body is subiect vnto how intolerable it is when it groweth to extremity though I need alledge no proofe but common experience which hath found it to be more violent and intolerable then hunger is we may see it in two examples The one of Sampson who though he were so strong and valiant that he could alone with the iaw of an asse slay a thousand Philistims Iudg. 15. 15. yet could he not vanquish nor endure this passion but was afraid he should haue died of thirst and cryeth earnestly to God for helpe against it Iudg. 15. 18. And our blessed Sauiour that was neuer heard to complaine of any other bodily torment that he did endure He gaue his backe to the sâ—…iters as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 50. 6. and his cheekes to them that plucked off the haire he hid not his face from shame and spitting He was oppressed and he was afflicted Esa. 53. 7. yet he opened not his mouth he was brought as a lambe to the slaughter and as a sheepe before her shearers is dumbe so he opened not his mouth Yet feeling the extremity of this passion immediately before his giuing vp the ghost he cryed out and that with a lowd voice as may appeare by comparing Mat. 27. 48. with Iohn 19. 28. I am a thirst And that the soule euen the soule of euery man first or last shall be subiect vnto thirst that is to such a desire of comfort against Gods wrath as is painfull and intolerable is most euident See the proofe of it in three conditions and estates of men 1. All Gods Elect those poore and brokenhearted ones that Christ was sent to be a Sauiour vnto are said to haue had this thirst in them before they could haue any benefit by him Dauids soule panted after God as the chased Hart doth after the water brooks Psal. 42. 1 〈◊〉 his soule thirsted for God And euery one that thirsteth and none but he is inuited Esa. 55 1. to partake of all the comforts of the Gospell And he only hath a promise to be satisfied with righteousnes to be comfortably assured of his righteousnes before God which consisteth in the pardon of his sins the imputation of Christs righteousnes vnto him that doth hunger and thirst after it Mat. 5. 6 2. Such of the wicked as haue bin most prophane desperat deriders and contemners of al piety and religion haue ost euen in this life had such a sore and intolerable thirst vpon them that had they had all the kingdomes of the world they would haue giuen them for a little comfort against the sense of the wrath of God See the proofe of this Amos 8. 11. The Lord speakes of wicked men that shall wander from sea to sea and from the North to the East and shall run to and froto seeke some comfort out of the Word of the Lord and shall not find it In that day saith he shall the faire virgins and the young men who for the most part sinne with a high hand in open contempt of piety perish for thirst Euen such as haue most hardned their hearts against Gods feare the Lord is able to bring to this thirst The mouth of the Lord hath spoken this and his hand hath fulfilled it vpon many a one 3. Such of the wicked as neuer feele any thirst in this life but liue and die like senslesse beasts as many thousands doubtlesse doe shall be sure to feele it in so much the greater extremity in the life to come See the proofe of this in Luke 16. 24. The rich man whose life was full of pleasure and who was all that while neuer troubled with this thirst in hell was so tormented with it that he cryed for Lazarus the man against whom he had shewed most cruelty To dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue The reason of this if we will enquire into it we shall find to be this that as the extremity of bodily thirst groweth from some distemper of heat so is it also with this thirst of the soule 1. The sense of sinne and of Gods anger
as Rom. 16. 18. They that are such serue not our Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly And thus much for the first point 2. The second point wherein I told you the truth of this Doctrine may appeare is this That there is no truth which the naturall man receiues but he turnes and applies to his carnall aduantage he reades and heares onely in hope to find contentment to his flesh The most holy and wholsome parts of Gods truth he vnderstandeth carnally and applies to the feeding of his owne humour and contentment of his flesh This is the onely vse thaâ—… they make of all that they heare and read that they may sinne with more contentment and quiet of mind Euen as the spider that gathereth poyson of euery flower Unto them that are defiled and vnbelieuing is nothing pure but their minds and consciences are defiled Tit. 1. 15. Whensoeuer they come to heare Gods Word they bring with them an Idoll in their heart some corruption or other and whatsoeuer they read or heare they turne to the seruice of their owne Idoll Ezek. 14. 1 3. These men haue set vp their Idoll in their hearts and put the stumbling block of their iniquity before their face Yea it is certaine that many wicked men receiue not that confirmation that quiet and contentment to their heart in their sinne by any thing in the world as they do by the blessed and holy Word of God Such there were in the Apostles dayes Rom. 3. 8. who did affirme that the Apostles said Let vs do euill that good may come of it They wrest the Scriptures saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 16. to their owne destruction They turne the grace of our God into lasciuiousnesse saith another Apostle Iude 4. Thus most men peruert these most comfortable Doctrines that are taught in sundry places in the holy Scripture as that in Mat. 24 24 that it is not possible for the elect to be deceiued or to perish And that in Rom. 4. 5. To him that worketh not but belieueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And that Rom. 6. 14. Ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace And that 1. Ioh. 2. 1 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world And that sentence wherewith we begin our Lyturgie which though not in the same words yet in sense and effect is deliuered by the Prophet Ezek. 18. 21 22. At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinnes from the bottom of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance saith the Lord. And this is also the cause why they will heare and conferre with and moue questions to the best Preachers of the Word because they are in hope to get some what from them that they may make to serue for their purpose and if they can it will quiet and comfort them more then the speeches or iudgements of an hundred other men It is true indeed they loue the corruptest teachers best the good fellow Priest Mic. 2. 11. If a man walking in the spirit and falshood do lie saying I will prophecie vnto thee of wine and of strong drinke he shall euen be the Prophet of this people But yet they will not onely heare such but the best also in hope to heare from them somewhat that may serue their turne These are like Balaam that when God had giuen him his answer Num. 22. 12. yet out of this hope he waited still for another answer verse 19 20. So Ahab 1. King 22. 16. had wont oft to send for Michaia and to charge him to speake nothing but the truth why so It would haue comforted him more to haue gotten somewhat from Michaia for his turne then from all the foure hundred Prophets besides Thus you see then this second point confirmed which I obserued to you concerning the affection that a naturall man beares vnto the Word Now as this is a fearefull sinne so two things are to be obserued concerning the dangerous estate of these men 1. That in all the places where the Scripture speakes of them there the Holy Ghost sets a black marke vpon them and speakes of them as of Reprobates the Apostle Paul speaking of such as peruerted the Word and Doctrine that he taught whose damnation is past saith he Rom. 3. 8. And Peter speaking of them that wrested the Scriptures saith 2. Pet. 3. 16. that they did it to their owne destruction And Iude saith of them that turned the grace of God the doctrine of Saluation by Gods free grace onely into lasciuiousnesse that they were of old ordained vnto this condemnation Iude 4. 2. That the Lord hath threatned to feed these men in their humour so as such men do neuer lightly read or heare but somwhat they find that may serue their turne To Ahab that was vnwilling to be faithfully taught and acquainted with the will of God but willing to be flattered and deceiued God sent a lying spirit with efficacy of terrour Thou shalt perswade him saith the Lord 1. King 22. 22. And preuaile also go forth and do so And of euery one that hauing set vp his Idoll in his heart came vnto the Prophet the Lord saith Ezek. 14. 4. That he himselfe would answer that man according to the multitude of his idols 3. The third point The naturall man will be ready to forsake and renounce any truth that he hath seemeâ—… to haue beene best grounded in and to haue receiued with greatest comfort when once it becomes an occasion of losse or trouble to him in the world while peace and prosperity lasts he may seeme to like the Gospell and euery truth of it as well as any man but if he cannot professe it without interrupting his peace he is ready to renounce it See the proofe of this in the hearer of the Word that is resembled to the stony ground Mat. 13. 20. 21. He heareth the word and anon with ioy receiueth it but when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by he is offended And in that rich man that had seemed for a time full of zeale and deuotion towards Christ Mar. 10. 17. 22. Of these the Apostle saith that because they are enemies to the Crosse of Christ and mind earthly things therefore their belly is their God and their end damnation Philip. 3. 18 19. 1. To teach vs how to iudge of others that make profession of Religion and shew loue to the Word Praise God when thou seest any how lewd soeuer they haue beene to do so and hope the best and fret not nor like worse of our assemblies and Religion for this as the Pharisees did of Christ because the Publicans resorted to him Luke 15. 2. But yet build not too much vpon this as if that
therefore they must needs be soundly religious nor be offended with Religion because thou hearest and seest many of these to fall away for they may haue gone thus farre vpon meere carnall respects and be very hypocrites 2. To teach vs how to iudge of our owne profession and liking to the Word whether it be carnall or spirituall It is necessary euery one of vs should examine this Take heed saith our Sauiour to them that shewed such zeale in hearing of him Luke 12. 1. of hypocrisie And Luke 8. 18. Take heed how ye heare We should in this case ask our owne soule as Christ doth Andrew and the other Disciple Ioh. 1. 38. What seeke you Labour to approue thy heart to God in that profession thou makest for what haue we gained by all our hearing and profession if we be still hypocrites Rom. 8. 8. They that are in the flesh cannot please God I will therfore giue you foure notes wherby you may approue your hearts to be vpright in the profession of the truth 1. If thou canst be willing to heare and receiue without difference euery truth of God though it crosse thee in thy disposition and delights neuer so much True it is 1. A man is not bound to receiue any thing in Religion vpon the credit of any man whatsoeuer till he haue tried and examined it by the Scriptures They that heard the Apostles themselues were not bound to do so Act. 17. 11. Now we are expresly forbidden to do so Proue all things saith the Apostle 1. Thes. 5. 21. And when or vpon what occasion saith he so Surely immediately vpon the Charge he had giuen in the former Verse against despising of prophecying And therein he teacheth vs plainely 1. That we must proue and examine whatsoeuer we heare in Prophecyings and Sermons whosoeuer the Preacher be 2. That this is no despising of prophecying nor contempt done to the Ministers of the Word to examine the doctrine that they teach by the Word of God 2. A man may be more desirous to heare some truths and doctrines taught and deliuered then some others because some are of more vse to him then others are As the Minister may and ought to teach some truths and to insist vpon them with more diligence and zeale then others This is a faithfull saying saith the Apostle Tit. 3. 8. and these things I will that thou affirme constantly So may euery Christian heare some truths with more desire and affection then others Tit. 3. 8. 3 Some truths may be in Christian wisdome for a time concealed because the audience is not fit to heare them We haue our Sauiours owne example for this point of wisdome Mar. 4. 33. He spake the Word vnto them as they were able to heare it Yet he that hath a good heart will be willing to heare and receiue one truth as well as another and when he seeth it to be Gods truth will without reasoning receiue it and yeeld vnto it and not prescribe what shall be spoken to him in the Lords name as they did Esa. 30. 10. But comes to the hearing of the Word with Cornelius resolution Acts 10. 33. We are prepared before the Lord to heare all things whatsoeuer that are commanded thee of God His soule saith to God as Samuel was taught to say 1 Sam. 3. 9. Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth He is willing to be acquainted with euery part of Gods will though it make neuer so much against him A notable example we haue of this in old Ely for though he had iust cause to iudge that that which Samuel had to say to him from the Lord would be little to his comfort Both because of a heauy message he had receiued from the Lord a little before 1 Sam. 2. 27. to 36. And because he saw Samuel was very vnwilling to let him know what the Lord had said vnto him 1 Sam. 3. 15. Yet see how earnest he is with Samuel to know all God do so to thee and more also saith he 1 Sam. 3. 17. if thou hide any thing from me of all the things that the Lord said vnto thee And surely this should be the desire of all Gods people to their Ministers that they would deale faithfully with them and acquaint them with the whole counsell of God For 1. All the holy Scripture is of equall authority and therefore if we receiue any one part for his sake that is the Author of it we will receiue all 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God And Iam. 2. 11. He that said do not commit adulterie said also do not kill 2 The Minister of God is bound to deliuer the whole will of God to his people There was not a word of all that Moses commanded which Ioshua read not before all the congregation of Israel Iosh. 8. 35. And Ioshua in that case was no further bound then than euery Minister of the Gospell is now Go stand and speake in the Temple to the people saith the Angell of the Lord to Peter and Iohn Act. 5. 20. all the words of this life And it was Pauls comfort as he professeth Act. 20. 27. That he had studied to declare vnto the Church of Ephesus all the counsell of God 3 God hath charged the people to heare all Obserue and heare all these words that I command thee saith the Lord Deut. 12. 28. And Him shall ye heare in all things whatsoeuer he shall say vnto you saith the Lord concerning Christ Acts 3. 22. 4 Euery truth of God reuealed in his Word concerns euery one of Gods people and is profitable for them to know Those things that are reuealed saith Moses Deut. 29. 29. belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may do all the words of this Law And the Apostle teacheth vs 2 Tim. 〈◊〉 16. that All Scripture is profitable And Rom. 15. 4. that Whatsoeuer things were written aforetime euen in the Old Testament were written for our learning Insomuch as the Minister shall do them great wrong and make himselfe guilty of their bloud if he conceale any part of Gods truth from them Act. 20. 26. 2 If thou respect not in thy profession any worldly profit benefit or contentment but onely the kingdome of heauen and the saluation of thy soule True godlinesse hath the promises euen of this life 1 Tim. 4. 8. and we may be sure not to want any thing that shall be good for vs if we truly feare God Psal 34. 10. But that is not the chiefe thing we should haue respect vnto nor the mark we must aime at nor the profit and reward we must seek for in seruing God but the kingdome of heauen Seeke ye first the kingdome of God saith our Sauiour Mat. 6. 33. Our conuersation is in heauen it is heauen that we trade for saith the Apostle Phil. 3. 20. and 1 Cor. 9. 25. We run and striue iaith he to obtaine an incorruptible crowne And he tels
the Thessalonians ' 2 Thes. 1. 5. that all the sufferings he did endure were for the kingdome of God that they might not misse of that 3 When our care is to make vse of all that we heare and learne for the edifying of our selues in faith and a good conscience not to feed any humour of our corrupt nature or that we may be able to talke well but that we may practise that we heare Desire the sincere milke of the word saith the Apostle 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. 2. that ye may grow thereby That is the onely right vse that should be made of the Word to be edified in our faith as the Apostle teacheth vs 1 Tim. 1. 4. Thy word haue I hid in my heart saith Dauid Psal. 119. 11. that I might not sinne against thee In which respect also the whole truth of God reuealed in his Word is called 1 Tim. 6. 3. The doctrine which is according vnto godlinesse it tends wholly vnto this to make men godly And they that vse it to any other end peruert it dangerously vnto their owne destruction 4 When thou so receiuest the loue of the truth that thou canst resolue to suffer any thing rather than thou wilt renounce or fall from any part of Gods truth that thou knowest and art perswaded of True it is 1. A man may haue a good heart and yet use wisdome in shunning persecution and disgrace 2. The Lord in his goodnesse tendereth the weaknesse of some of his seruants so farre as that he neuer brings them to any trouble for his sake But euery one that hath a good heart resolueth with himselfe and is willing to suffer any disgrace and losse for the truths sake if God shall see good to call him to it Yea we must all be willing to contend earnestly for the maintenance of the faith Iude 4. And without this willingnesse to suffer none can be saued If any man will come after me and enioy heauen where I am to be saith our Sauiour Luke 9. 23. Let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and follow me And Luk. 14. 26 27. Whosoeuer doth not beare his crosse and come after me cannot bee my Disciple THE THIRTEENTH LECTVRE ON MAY II. MDCIX IOHN IIII. XVI XVII XVIII Iesus saith vnto her Goe call thy husband and come hither The Woman answered and said I haue no husband Iesus said vnto her thou hast well said I haue no husband For thou hast had fiue husbands and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband in that saidest thou truly WE heard the last day out of the former Verse that this Woman though now she began to conceiue better both of the person and speech of Christ than she had done before and did not only giue credit to that which Christ had said touching the water of life but was also so affected with his speech as she did desire him to giue her of that water yet did she not vnderstand his meaning but thought still that Water of life he spake of had been no other than a materiall water and therefore desired it onely in a carnall respect she had to her ease and profit Two causes there were of this her blockishnesse First That she knew Christ no better but tooke him to be an ordinary man The other that she knew her selfe and her owne estate no better but liued securely in knowne and hainous sinne Our Sauiour for all this giues her not quite ouer because of her blockishnesse and vncapablenesse but now leauing the speech of the water of life he begins to make himselfe and her owne estate better knowne vnto her To this purpose he discouers to her the most secret things that euer she did especially such as might stirre vp in her a thirst after the water of life For it appeares by her owne words to her neighbours Verse 29 39. That he had told her many other things that were vnknowne to all men But the Euangelist mentions this onely of all the secrets that he told her because in this the infinite mercy of Christ did most shine that had such respect vnto and was so carefull of the saluation of so vile a woman Now he doth not charge her with her sin in plaine termes nor deale roughly with her he cals her not Whore nor tels her at the fiâ—…st that she liued in filthy adultery for he knew in his diuine wisdome that this sharpnesse would not be needfull but hurtfull rather but first bids her go and call her husband and come againe And though he knew it well she had no husband yet did he thinke it fit to draw out so much from her owne mouth which when she had confessed then did he plainely discouer how priuy he was to the whole course of her life and tels her for the further aggrauating of her sinne that though she had had fiue Husbands yet she kept one now that was not her Husband So that these words affoord foure principall things to our consideration 1. That our Sauiour thirsting after the Saluation of this poore Woman discouereth to her her sinne and that nothing he had said before could work vpon her conscience till he tooke this course with her 2. That the sinne he did discouer vnto her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men 3. That of all the sinnes she was guilty of when he would touch and awaken her conscience he makes choice of this sinne of Fornication and chargeth her with that 4. That notwithstanding she liued in so hainous a sinne yet he reiects her not nor deales roughly with her but he deales most tenderly with her and shewes much care and desire of her saluation First then in that our Sauiour seeking the saluation of this Woman that he might make her more capable of that he had said concerning the water of life and worke in her a true desire of it tels her of the hainous sinne she liued in We learne That they that would win soules to God must plainely and particularly discouer to men their sinnes Before I confirme this doctrine two cautions and rules are to be obserued from this example for the better vnderstanding of it 1. A Minister is not alwayes bound in plaine termes imperiously sharpely and bitterly to reproue the sinnes he knoweth by his hearers but he is bound to take that course which he seeth to be most likely to preuaile and do them good For our Sauiour here cals not this woman whore nor at the first directly tels her of her sinne that might haply haue driuen her from him but goeth about her and vseth a holy craâ—…t and cunning with her So speakes the Apostle of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 16. For as much as I was crafty I tooke you with guile Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 1. 4. He vseth a Parable and long circumlocution to make way into his heart for his reproofe He that winneth soules is wise saith Salomon Prouerbes 11. 30. And Prouerbes 15.
2. The tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright To the application of the Word a speciall Wisdome is required 1. Corinth 12. 8. The Pastours gift whose worke stands principally in application is called there the word or vtterance of wisdome 2. Sinne must so be reproued as that the credit and estimation of the person that sinneth may be preserued as much as may be Priuate sinnes must not be made publike Our Sauiour therefore here when he discouers to this Woman her secret sinne doth it in secret betweene them two hee would not haue so much as any of his Disciples by This our Sauiour giues for a rule to be obserued by all that desire to win their brother Mat. 18. 15. Goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thoe alone Yet neuerthelesse this must be done by all that would win soules to God they must plainely and particularly discouer to them their sinnes Let them do it with as much wisdome as they can and with as much loue as they can so they do it This must needs be done This is made a chiefe part of the office and dutie of a Minister when the Apostle had deeply charged Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 12. to preach the word and to be instant in season and out of season he tells him how he should performe that duty to doe it well reproue saith he yea rebuke exhort c. and the contrary noted as the most proper mark of a false Prophet Lam. 2. 14. Thy Prophets haue looked out vaine and foolish things for thee they haue not discouered thine iniquity Yea this must be done 1. Particularly and plainly that the party may feele himselfe and his owne sin touched as plainly appeareth by the Prophet Nathans dealing with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 12. Thou art the man yea 2. If they be publike and scandalous sins they must be reproued publikely 1. Tim. 5. 20. 3. It must be done effectually and zealously Cry aloud saith the Lord Esa 58. 1 2. lift vp thy voice like a trumpet Yea 4. In some cases with sharpnesse and bitternesse also Tit. 1. 13. Rebuke them sharply This sharpnesse Christ himselfe vsed sometimes Mat. 23. 33. Ye serpents ye generation of vipers how can ye escape the damnation of hell The Reason of this is the benefit that comes to Gods people by hauing their sinnes thus plainely and effectually discouered vnto them 1. Till men haue the true sense and knowledge of sinne they can neuer vnderstand rightly or clearely belieue any thing in Religion with any certainty or assurance This we haue an experiment of in this poore woman how blockish was she till Christ reuealed vnto her her sin and one chiefe reason why she was so vnable to vnderstand the Word of Christ was because she liued securely in a grieuous sin As the earth cannot receiue the seed till it be plowed vp so the heart of man cannot receiue the Word till the Lords plow haue been in it This comparison the Holy Ghost vseth Ier. 44. A kind of knowledge in Religion I grant is in many that liue securely in grieuous sinnes and neuer had their consciences touched with an effectuall knowledge and sense of sinne but you neuer knew any such that did attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge The Lord will teach sinners saith Dauid Psal. 25. 8. that is such as know and feele themselues to be most miserable and grieuous sinners in the way and vers 9. The meeke such he means as are made meeke this way such as through pouerty of spirit and mourning for that are made meeke and humble according to that gradation our Sauiour vseth Mat. 5. 3 4 5. will he guide in iudgement and the meeke will he teach his way And of the rest the Apostle Paul saith that such as haue pleasure in vnholinesse and vnrighteousnesse cannot receiue the loue of the truth no nor belieue the truth but shall be apt to belieue lies and to be seduced 2. Thess. 2. 10 12. 2. Till men haue the true knowledge and sense of sinne they can neuer know Christ to the comfort and saluation of their owne soules Of this also we haue an experiment in this poore Woman of Samaria She neuer knew the gift of God nor who it was that spake vnto her she knew not Christ aright nor esteemed of him till he had discouered to her her sinne Such onely are fit to come to Christ Matth. 11. 28. Such and such onely shall be refreshed by him as are weary and heauy laden this way And indeed that no man can come to true comfort till he haue the true knowledge and sense of his sinne is euident by this that no man can find mercy with God for the pardon of his sinne till he can with a penitent and humbled heart confesse his sinne vnto God Prouerb 28. 13. He that couereth his sinnes shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall find mercy And therefore Dauid vseth this as a reason to moue God to mercy Psalme 51. 3. For I acknowledge my transgressions and my sinne is euer before me Many thinke that the Ministry that plainely and powerfully rebuketh sinne serues to no other vse then to bring men to despaire and to fill them with melancholy but this is a fond conceit The true knowledge and sense of sinne is the onely way to comfort Iohn 16. 7 8. Christ saith the Spirit the Comforter which he would send should reproue and conuince the world The Spirit of God neuer comforted any till he had first reproued and conuinced them Therefore Paul reioyced greatly to heare of the Corinthians sorrow 2. Cor. 7. 7. and tels them ver 8. That he repented him not that he had made them sorrowfull and saith ver 9. That he had done them no hurt at all in reprouing them so sharply and bringing them to such heauinesse and giues this for the reason of it ver 10. Godly sorrow causeth repentance neuer to be repented of but worldly sorrow causeth death And the Apostle Iames when he had exhorted them to humiliation for sin and said Iam. 4. 9. Be afflicted and mourne and weepe let your laughter be turned to mourning and your ioy into heauinesse He preuents this obiection and tels them ver 10. if you be once thus humbled then he will lift you vp as if he should say that is the way to sound comfort according to that promise he had spoken of ver 6. God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble 3. Till men haue the true knowledge and sense of sin their hearts can neuer be subdued to the obedience of God nor come to a true reuerence and feare of God This also may be seene in this poore woman till Christ told her of her sin she answered him scornfully and reiected him and obiected and reasoned against him What was it in the Ministery of Peter that wrought that wonderfull conuersion when about three thousand soules receiued the word gladly and were
which will quite change your nature and disposition when you haue once rightly receiued it Count it not pride in the Minister to reproue the sin of any that liues vnder his charge For 1. He hath authority to do it he is set ouer them in the Lord 1. Thes. 5. 12. and therefore hath authority to admonish them He speaks to them in Gods name and by commission from him And who may think himself too good to receiue a reproof from the Lord Heare ye and giue eare saith the Prophet Ier. 13. 15. Be not proud for the Lord hath spoken The faithfull Minister vnto his hearers in Christs stead 2. Cor. 5. 20. 2. The faithfull Minister takes no pride in it but performs it vnwillingly see how Gods holy Prophets haue bewailed their own condition by reason of this task that God hath laid vpon them Wo is me my mother saith Ieremy Ier. 15. 10. that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth 2. Desire to be acquainted with thy sins and pray as Dauid Psal. 141. 5. Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse let him reproue me it shall be an excellent oyle that shall not break my head And as Iob Iob 13. 23. Make me to know my transgressions and sinnes Lecture the foureteenth May 30. 1609. IT followeth that we proceed to the second of those foure points we obserued in these words The sinne he discouers to her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men For though it were well enough knowne to her selfe both that she liued in fornication and that fornication was a sinne yet may it well appeare that she had the reputation of an honest woman among her neighbours and consequently that her sinne was vnknowne to them For 1. Vpon her motion they came forth vnto him as vnto the Messiah vers 30. 2. Yea many of them belieued in him for the report that this woman gaue of him vers 39. and from hence we learne That the Lord is priuy to all the sins of men and able to lay them open and charge them with them how secretly soeuer they haue been committed Who knowes not this may you say vnto me Or what needs any proofe of a thing that is so plaine and euident Surely there is no man will seeme to make doubt of this and yet it appeares euidently by the liues of men that there be very few that belieue it indeed But there is this secret Atheisme lurking in the hearts of all more or lesse that they either fancy to themselues such a god as the Epicure did that sits idle in the heauens and knowes not or regards not what is done here below or at least are not fully perswaded of this or neuer think seriously of it that God seeth heareth them The Prophets make this secret Atheisme the root of all other sins that men commit neither were they Heathen and Infidels whom they thus charged but such as liued in the Church of God Psal. 10. 11. He hath said in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth his face he will neuer see it Ezek. 9. 9. The land is full of bloud and the City full of peruersnesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not We haue all of vs therefore need to be confirmed in this truth by the Word of God whereby faith onely is wrought in the hearts of men Obserue therefore the proofe of this Doctrine in sixe points 1. There is neuer a one of vs but the Lord knowes vs perfectly what we are and what we haue beene There is not any creature saith the Apostle Heb. 4. 13. that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened to the eyes of him with whom we haue to do There is nothing that euer any of vs did but the Lord is priuy to it Psal. 119. 168. For all my wayes are before thee 2. We neuer vttered any word but the Lord is priuy to it 2. King 6. 12. The Prophet could tell what the King of Aram spake in his priuy chamber Ps. â—…39 4. There is not a word in my tongue but loe thou knowest it wholly O Lord. 3. We neuer had euill thought in our heart but the Lord is priuy to it Iob 42. 4. I know saith Iob thou canst do all things and that there is no thought hid from thee 4. Yea such of our actions and words and thoughts as haue been most secret most closely and cunningly caried those are not hid from him but those chiefly he hath an eye vnto The Lord is therefore called oft by Christ Our Father which seeth in secret Mat. 6. 4. 6. 18. Psal. 90. 8. Thou hast set our iniquities before thee and our secret sinnes in the light of thy countenance saith Moses When Elihu had said Iob 34. 21. His eyes are vpon the wayes of man and he seeth all his goings he adds vers 22. there is no darknesse nor shadow of death that the workers of iniquity may be hid therein 5. He doth not carelesly cast his eyes vpon that we doe but obserues and markes diligently the things we doe yea he ponders and considers whence it proceeds and whereunto it tends Psalme 11 4. The Lords Throne is in heauen his eyes will consider his eye-lids will try the children of men Prouerb 5. 21. The wayes of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his paths Therefore Prouerbs 24. 12. the Lord is called He that pondereth the hearts The Prophet could tell Gehezi not onely what he had gotten of Naaman but also to what vse he meant to imploy it 2. Kings 5. 26. Went not mine heart with thee when the man turned againe from his Chariot to meet thee Is this a time to take money and to receiue garments and oliues and vineyards and sheepe and oxen and men-seruants and maid-seruants Had Gehezi receiued oliues c No but Elisha in the Spirit set his heart vpon that Gehezi did and considered his intent was to raise and make himselfe great by that money he got so 6. He so obserues vs and all our wayes as he can neuer forget them Therefore he is said to write them in a booke Esa. 65. 6. Behold it is written before me and I will render and recompence it into their bosome And as men do their chiefe euidences which they are most carefull to keepe he is said to lay vp these records in store with him and to keepe them sealed vp amongst his treasures Deut. 32. 34. The reason why this must needs be so the Lord must needs be priuy to all the sinnes euen the most secret sinnes of men are two 1. Because he is present euery where This reason is giuen Ier. 23. 24. When he had said in the beginning of the Verse Can any one hide himselfe in the secret places that I shall not see him he adds do not I fill heauen and earth
is not onely a sinne but a mother-sinne a cause of many other sinnes it drawes men to many other sinnes yea to other most hainous sinnes Pro. 23. 28. She increaseth the transgressions among men Doe not prostitute thy daughter saith the Lord Leuit. 19. 29. to cause her to be a whore least the land fall to whoredome and the land become full of wickednesse 2. It is not onely a sin but a punishment of other sinnes I might alledge the punishments that God hath beene wont and will certainely inflict on this sin But I reserue that to another place Salomon in Eccles. 7. 26. speaking of the woman Whose heart is as nets and snares and whose hands are as bands he addeth He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her Pro. 22. 14. The mouth of a strange woman is as a deepe pit he with whom the Lord is angry shall fall therein So Rom. 1. 24. Speaking of such as God gaue vp to their hearts lusts and to vncleannesse and verse 26. to vile affections and verse 28. to a reprobate sense hee names the sinnes that prouoked God to deale thus with them verse 28. they regarded not to know God and verse 21. when they knew God they glorified him not as God nor were thankefull And therefore God gaue them vp to this sin Many speake much how this sin abounds in such townes where the Gospell hath beene most plentifully and powerfully preached and thinke they haue great aduantage against religion for it but indeed this makes much for the honour of the Gospell that the Lord cannot indure the contempt of it but vseth to punish it in this fearefull manner And who are they that in such places fall into this sin Surely such as either regard not to know God Rom. 1. 28. Or if they doe know him haue not glorified him as they ought Rom. 1. 21. but haue beene hypocrites and nourished vnder the profession of Religion some grieuous sinne Whoso pleaseth God shall escape from her saith Salomon Eccles. 7. 26. but the sinner shall be taken by her Wonder rather there be not more tainted with this sinne seeing there are so many that regard not to heare and of those that doe heare so many that make no conscience of any thing that they heare 3. There is no sin that is so directly opposite to sanctification and holinesse as this sin Therefore as the Spirit of God is euery where called the Holy Ghost because there is no one worke wherein he shewes himselfe wheresoeuer he dwells more then in holinesse So the wicked spirit is called the vncleane spirit Matth. 12. 43. because there is no one sin whereby it may be better knowne where he dwells and raignes then vncleanesse Of all the sinnes that man committeth there is no one that hath more force to quench the Spirit to dull and banish all grace out of the heart then this sinne hath See the proofe of this 1. Thess. 4. 3. 4. 5. For this is the will of God euen your sanctification that yee should abstaine from fornication That euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles that know not God verse 7. For God hath not called you vnto vncleanenesse but vnto holinesse See how sottish Salomon became after he had giuen himselfe to fleshly lusts his nines turned away his heart after other gods saith the Holy Ghost 1. King 11. 4. and his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God Yea it puts out the light and iudgement that was in man by nature they that liued in lust were giuen ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Apostlâ—… Rom. 1. 28. in a minde voide of iudgement 4. There is no sinne that is committed with such delight and pleasure as this is and therefore it must needs bring in the end more bitternesse and anguish to the soule then other sins doe For the more pleasure men haue found in sin the more bitternesse shall they finde in their consciences one day for sin Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that laugh now for yee shall waile and weepe and 16. 25. Remember thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures now therefore thou art tormented Therefore the Scripture speakes so oft of the bitternesse of this sinne Heb. 12. When he had said verse 15. Let no roote of bitternesse spring vp and trouble you He adds verse 16. Let there be no Fornicator Iob 13. 26. When in the beginning of the verse he had said that the Lord wrote bitter things against him charged him with bitter sinnes he adds what those bitter things were Thou causest me to possesse the sins of my youth These tricks of youth will be bitter to men one day Pro. 5. 3. The lips of a strange woman drop as the hony combe verse 4. But the end of her is bitter as wormewood and sharpe as a two edged sword Eccles. 7. when he had said ver 25. That he had compassed about to know wickednesse and folly the foolishnesse of madnesse he adds verse 26. I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is as nets and snares c. Lecture the sixteenth Iune 13. 1609. IT followeth now that wee come to the Vses that are to bee made of the Doctrine we haue heard touching the hainousnesse of the sinne of Fornication which the last day being preuented by the time wee could not deliuer And this Doctrine serues To conuince the iudgement and conscience of them that liue in this sinne without feare For it is euident and all honest men complaine of it that this sin abounds euery where Yea many that esteeme themselues Christians reade the Word heare it come to such assemblies as this sit before vs and looke vs in the face when we speake against this sinne doe yet liue in this sin and liue securely in it as if all that is said out of Gods Word against it were but a Fable And what is the cause of this Surely somewhat there is that deceiues them that they cannot perceiue it is so dangerous a matter to liue in this sin as indeed it is It may truely be said of all sin that Sathan drawes a man to it and hardeneth him in it by some errour of his minde or other whereby he deceiueth him How drew he our first Parents first to sin 1. Tim. 2. 14. The woman was deceiued and found in the transgression 2. Pet. 3. 17. Beware least ye be plucked away with the errour of the wicked and fall from your owne stedfastnesse What is that that hardens a mans heart in sin The Apostle will tell vs Heb. 3. 13. Least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sin What are those strong holds that keepe the Word and grace of God from entring into and conquering the heart of man The Apostle will tell vs that there are certaine imaginations
they seeme to make conscience of this commandement thou shalt not commit adultery yet there is another commandement Flye fornication auoide all appearance of euill which they make no conscience of at all and therefore they are guilty of hainous sinne Such as vse filthy talke and filthy songs It is strange to see what liberty many euen some that in many things will seeme religious will pray dayly and heare deuoutly will giue to themselues this way Though they haue no other exercise of their wit if their company serue them but in scurrulous iests and filthy communication no such musicke in their mirth as amaroas and filthy songs yet if they can say they are honest for all this they thinke they are well These men I would haue to obserue these things 1. Filthy words whatsoeuer thou sayest doe argue a filthy heart Matthew 15. 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come from the heart and they defile the man Matthew 12. 34. From the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Yet haue we many old fornicators whose bodies are disabled to this sinne that haue yet as bad hearts as euer they had and shew that by the delight they take in speaking filthily And yet silly fooles they slatter themselues in this that they haue left that sinne 2. Say thy heart were cleane that is not enough thou must also make conscience of thy words The froward mouth doe I hate saith the Lord Pro. 8. 13. 18. 21. Death and life are in the power of the tongue Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned Iames 1. 26. If any man among you seeme to bee religious and bridle not his tongue but deceiues his owne heart this mans Religion is vaine Ephes. 4 29. Let not corrupt rotten communication come out of your mouthes And 5. 4. Let no filthinesse nor foolish talking nor iesting be once named among you Marke how iesting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ioyned to filthy talking because men are wont to excuse it thus they speake in iest they meane no hurt we must giue them leaue to be merry Such speech though it be vsed but in iest is condemned This is one kind of that mirth that Salomon speakes of Eccl. 2. 2. I said to laughter thou art mad Pro. 26. 18. 19. Like mad men they cast about them firebrands and deadly things and say they are in sport 3. Our tongue of all the members of our body is giuen of God to be the principall instrument whereby we may glorifie God Therefore it is in the Hebrew Phrase called our glory Psal. 30. 12. Therefore shall my glory praise thee and not cease Iames 3. 9. Therewith blesse we God That is the cause why the Lord can worst endure to be dishonoured by that member Therefore Diues is said to haue felt a speciall torment in his tongue Luke 16. 24. Send Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his finger in water and coole my tongue for I am tormented in this flame To conclude pretend and glory neuer so much of thy honesty certaine it is if thou didst flie fornication and hate it as thou oughtest thou durst not accustome thy selfe to thy filthy talke Such as delight in or can endure filthy talke such as will prouoke filthy persons to speake filthily such as will call to the Musitians for the filthiest songs they haue For this is a shrewd signe of a filthy heart specially in women because modesty is chiefely required of that sex it argueth an vncleane heart to delight in the lewd speech of others Pro. 17. 4. A wicked doâ—… giueth eare to a naughty tongue 1. Certainely it will grieue and vexe an honest heart to heare such things Ephes. 4. 29 30. Let no corrupt communication come out of your mouth verse 30. grieue not the holy Spirit of God It is said of Lot his righteous soule was vexed with hearing such things as he heard in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 8. 2. There is a speciall force in such speech to corrupt them that heare it 1. Cor. 15. 33. Be not deceiued euill communications corrupt good manners 3. The eare is giuen of God to another end that is to heare the Word and to be sensus disciplinae that sence whereby knowledge should be conueyed into the heart he that hath eares to heare Gods Word he meanes let him heare saith our Sauiour Matth. 11. 15. 4. A good man should not endure him that vseth to bring lies to him and raise slanders Psalme 101. 7. Hee that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight much lesse should hee endure them that talke filthily 5. If any shall obiect How can I let lewd men from speaking lewdely It is to no purpose to reproue such they would be the worse for it I answer that if honest men would shew that dislike as they might they would not be much troubled with such varlets That which Salomon saith in another case Pro. 25. 23. An angry countenance driueth away a backebiting tongue would hold in this also They might euen with a countenance restraine or chase them away And that which hee speaketh Pro. 20. 8. Is not true of Kings and great men onely though in them principally but of all Christians They may scatter away euill and lewdenesse euen with their eyes and countenance Lecture the twentieth Iuly 11. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second branch of the Apostles Exhortation of which we haue already heard and that is this We are bound out of a holy feare least we should at any time fall into this sinne and out of that detestation we should beare vnto it to shunne all occasions and prouocations that might draw vs to it and to vse all good meanes that may be to preserue vs from it True it is that it is God onely that preserues any of vs from this or any other sinne Psalme 18. 35. Thy right hand hath stayed me and 56. 13. Thou hast kept my feet from falling But the meanes whereby he doth it is by working in vs a feare of falling which makes vs carefully to shunne tentations See how this feare is commended to vs in Gods Word as a wise man feareth and departeth from euill Pro. 14. 16. And blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Pro. 28. 14. and worke out your owne saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2. 12. 2. An endeauour to vse all meanes that may preserue and strengthen vs from falling I kept my selfe saith Dauid Psal. 18. 23. from mine iniquity and 1. Iohn 5. 18. Hee that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and that wicked one toucheth him not There is none so strong or full of grace but he may fall into the most fearefull sinnes that are if he be not carefull to shunne temptation and to vse the meanes God hath appointed to preserue him from sinne Therefore Christ chargeth his Disciples both to watch and to pray against
he gaue himselfe too much to sleepe 2. Sam. 11. 2. When it was toward euening he rose from his bed and walked on the roofe of his house Idlenesse is dangerous for any man and will breed much corruption in the heart as the land vntilled will grow full of weedes and the standing poole full of filthy and noysome things That made Salomon speake thus of the idle person Pro. 6. 14. Lewd things are in his heart he imagineth euill at all times But especially it is dangerous for such as whose condition and estate forceth them to leade a single life The Apostle hauing spoken 1. Tim. 5. 11. of wanton young widdowes verse 13. He notes this a cause of their wantonnesse that they were idle and went about from house to house as they that had nothing to doe To conclude this point if any single person can fare plentifully and liue idly neuer doing any worke neuer taking any booke in hand seldome rising before tenne a clocke and yet keepe himselfe chaste in body and mind I dare be bold to say he hath more strength in him then euer Dauid had 6. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must exercise himselfe in the duties of piety with an vpright heart When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4. 7. Exercise thy selfe vnto godlinesse He adds a reason verse 8. Godlinesse is profitable vnto all things And if for all things then will it preserue a man from this tentation also This we shall finde prescribed by the wisedome of God Pro. 23. 26 27. My sonne giue me thy heart and let thine eyes obserue my waies For a whore is a deepe ditch and a strange woman is a narrow pit The Word of God if a man exercise himselfe in it and heare and reade and meditate in it with an honest heart hath this vertue in it to preserue a man from this sinne Pro. 6. 23. 24. The commandement is a lanthorne and instruction a light corrections for instruction are the way of life But how prooues he that verse 24. To keepe thee from the wicked woman And Pro. 2. 10. 11. When wisedome entreth into thy heart and knowledge delighteth thy soule then shall counsaile preserue thee and vnderstanding shall keepe thee And vers 16. It shall deliuer thee from the strange woman If any man shall obiect that there are many that haue professed Religion that yet are knowne to haue liued in this sin I answer That such were hypocrites and professed Religion with an irreligious heart Eccl. 7. 28. He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her And on the other side he that despiseth Religion let him vse neuer so many meanes to keepe himselfe chast yet can he haue no assurance to be preserued from this sinne Because God hath threatned to punish the contempt of Religion in men by giuing them vp to this sin Rom. 1. 28. As they liked not to retaine God in their knowledge hee gaue them ouer to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not conuenient being filled with all vnrighteousnesse fornications c. Now as all men that desire to keepe themselues free from this sinne had need to pray much to heare and reade the word much so specially such young men as by their condition and estate of life are enforced to leade a single life Psalme 119. 9. Wherewith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word So that if such single persons as doe fare plentifully liue idly seldome or neuer pray seldome or neuer heare or read the Word yea despise and hate piety should keepe themselues chast it were one of the greatest wonders that euer God wrought 7. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must not despise or willfully neglect the benefit of lawfull marriage True it is all are not bound to marry For 1. Such as God hath giuen the gift of continency vnto may vse that gift and liue single all men cannot receiue this saying saith our Sauiour Matth. 19. 11. saue they to whom it is giuen and verse 12. Hee that is able to receiue it let him receiue it 2. All such are bound to seeke of God and vse all meanes to obtaine that gift as by reason of their outward estate cannot see how they shall be able to liue in wedlocke without much trouble and distraction I would that all men were euen as I my selfe saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 7. and verse 26. I suppose that this is good for the present distresse I say that it is good for a man so to bee that is to be single and vnmarried 3. There is no faithfull man whom the Lord hath by necessity restrained and with-held from the benefit of marriage as the childe that cannot obtaine consent of parents the married persons who by sicknesse or necessary absence are separated for a time but if by all good meanes with an honest heart he seeke it of God hee may bee assured to obtaine this gift For that grace without which they cannot chuse but liue in sinne the faithfull may be assured by vertue of that promise Luk. 11. 13. If you being euill know how to giue gifts vnto your children how much more shall your heauenly father giue his holy spirit to them that aske him to obtaine if they seeke it But the person whom the Lord hath not thus restrained from marriage if he cannot by the vse of all good meanes obtaine the gift of continency is bound to marry to auoid fâ—…rnication let euery man haue his owne wife and let euery woman haue her own husband saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Yea and say he could containe himselfe from any filthy act if he cannot containe from inward burning he is bound to marry if they cannot containe let them marry it is better to marry then to burne saith he 1. Cor. 7. 9. For this is the chiefe meanes ordained of God to preserue men from this sin Yea this is now the chiefe end and vse of this ordinance of God though at the first institution before the floud propagation of the Church and mutuall helpe and comfort was the chiefe end Wherefore did God at the first ordaine marriage and made for Adam but one Woman because he sought a godly seed saith the Prophet Mal. 2. 15. And the Lord said in the first institution of wedlocke Gen. 2. 18. it is not good for man to bee alone I will make him an helpe meet for him To preserue vs from vncleanenesse to auoid fornication let euery man haue his owne wife c. saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Neither is it possible for any that wants the gift of continencie to keepe himselfe chast if he doe wilfully neglect marriage either for that he iudgeth that estate lesse holy then the single life or more chargeable and more subiect to trouble Nay though he doe marry if he be not therein carefull to marry with
that we may truely say that though we our selues are bound to account the corruption that remaineth in vs an intolerable burden which we must be continually humbled for and groane vnder and striue to lessen and desire to be eased of as the Apostle did Rom. 7. 24. because our most holy and heauenly Father is grieued and offended by it and because it is euer budding and bringing forth in vs such fruits as are most bitter vnto vs and breed vs much woe yet the infinite wisedome and power and goodnesse of our God maketh this a great benefit to vs that we are not in this life perfectly regenerated but that the Lord suffers sinne to dwell in vs so long as we abide in this tabernacle If any man shall demand of me the reasons of this Doctrine the cause why the Lord should thus loue his Elect and be so partiall towards them that though he hates sinne in all and hates the Reprobate and damnes them for their sinne yet he hates not his Elect for their sinnes but loues them euen before there is any grace in them at all euen before they haue repented of their sinnes I can giue no other reason of it but his own good will and pleasure onely he hath mercy on whom he will haue mery saith the Apostle Rom. 9. 18. and Ephes. 1. 11. He worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will And in this it becommeth euery mortall man to rest without inquiry any further and to say with the holy Apostle Rom. 9. 21 22. Hath not the Potter power ouer the clay What if God will doe thus 2. The respect God hath to the Sonne of his loue to whom he gaue them before the world was He hath chosen vs in him saith the Apostle Ephes. 1. 4. before the foundation of the world and verse 6. He hath made vs accepted in his beloued Now of this Doctrine I may say as the Prophet doth in another case Esay 28. 9. To whom shall we teach this Doctrine Who is fit to heare and receiue it The Apostle speakes of some that stumble at the Word 1. Pet. 2. 8. and such there haue euer beene in the Church But there is no part of the Word no truth of God that so many doe stumble at as at this Doctrine of the infinite mercy of God vnto sinners For where shall we finde a man almost that doth not abuse this Doctrine to the incouraging of himselfe to sin and to the hardening of his heart against all checke of conscience for sin yet must this doctrine so cleerely and plentifully deliuered in the holy Scripture and tending so much to the comfort of Gods people be taught though there be neuer so many wicked men that will take hurt by it The childrens bread must not be kept from them because of the dogges that will be ready to snatch it out of our hands when we breake it to them Yet before I giue the children their bread and apply this Doctrine to them vnto whom it onely belongeth I will endeauour to driue away the dogges by shewing that the profane and impenitent sinner that turnes Gods grace into wantonnesse and encourageth himselfe to sinne by the knowledge of Gods mercy hath nothing to doe with this Doctrine nor any cause at all to take comfort in it For 1. All this that is spoken in the Word of Gods mercy belongs onely to the Elect which are therfore called Uessels of mercy not to the Reprobates which are called Vessels of wrath Rom. 9. 22. 23. If thou say I may be one of Gods Elect too I answer thou mayest indeed but till thou knowest thy selfe to be so and canst finde the markes of Election in thy selfe thou canst take no comfort in this Doctrine Therefore euery where in Scripture this mercy of God is restrained to them that feare him the Scripture euery where teacheth that none else haue cause to glory in it or trust to it Psal. 118. 4. Let them that feare the Lord now say that his mercy endureth for euer And 115. 11. Ye that feare the Lord trust in the Lord. 2. This is noted by the Holy Ghost to be a fearefull signe of reprobation and that thou shalt neuer tast of Gods mercy because thou stumblest and takest occasion of being more wicked euen from the pure and holy Word of God and from the doctrine of his mercy 1. Pet. 2. 8. 3. This God whose mercy thou so much gloryest in and the doctrine of whose mercy thou dost so much abuse and Christ Iesus through whom thou trustest to finde him so mercifull will appeare vnto thee one day so terrible as thou shalt cry to the hils and rocks to fall vpon thee to hide thee from his presence Apoc. 6. 15 16. Yea this shall increase thy horrour at that day that thou hast sinned against so mercifull a God and when thou shalt discerne that he that is so infinite in mercy toward others yea haply toward such as were more notorious sinners then thy selfe hath no mercy for thee at all Luk. 13. 28. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth when ye shall see Abraham and Isaac and Iacob and all the Prophets in the Kingdome of God and you your selues thrust out But to let them passe and to apply this Doctrine to such as to whom indeed it onely belongeth First it serueth for the vnspeakeable comfort of all such as can finde in themselues the assured tokens that they are the Elect of God And indeed this Doctrine is to such the foundation of all true comfort If thy sinne cannot hurt thee nothing can hurt thee neither prosperity nor aduersity life nor death the world nor the diuell For as sinne is the sting of death 1. Cor. 15. 56. So is it of euery other thing that thou hast cause to feare Now if thou be Gods Elect thou mayest be thus secure that though thy sins may make thee subiect to many a correction and scourge in this life yet shall they neuer bee able to separate thee from the loue of God or hinder thy eternall happinesse Euery man therefore that desireth to enioy this comfort must labour to make his election certaine to himselfe and that shall he doe by making his effectuall calling certaine to himselfe 2. Pet. 1. 10. And this is an argument of an effectuall calling when hee findes that through Gods grace he is able vnfainedly to repent of all his sinnes that is so to grieue for offending God by them that he can hate and forsake them For this grace of vnfained repentance is giuen to none but them that are of the Israel of God the Elect of God Acts 5. 31. And the departing from iniquity is made a certaine note of Election 2. Timothie 2. 19. So that if thou finde thy selfe able through Gods grace to repent of thy sinnes there is no cause thou shouldest feare damnation for thy sins or the losse of Gods fauour For if
notwithstanding the grosse sins thou liuedst in before thy calling when there was in thee no grace at all nor loue to God he then loued thee so far forth as to giue thee his Word to offer his Son to thee to giue thee his spirit how canst thou doubt but he will much more loue thee and not cast thee off for thy sinnes now he hath giuen thee a heart to loue and feare his name Secondly this Doctrine serueth for our instruction and imitation that professe our selues to be the children of God we should be followers of God in this as deare children Ephes. 5. 1. 1. As the hainous sins of his Elect doe not hinder God from seeking their calling and conuersion so we should not be discouraged from endeauouring with all long sufferance by all meanes especially by prayer vnto God the conuersion of such as are yet without grace be they neuer so wicked specially such of them as God hath tyed vs vnto by any speciall bond when the Apostle had charged Timothy to take principall care of this that in the Church assemblies prayers of all sorts may be made for Kings and all in authority whereof at that time there few or none that professed or fauoured the truth 1. Tim. 2. 1 2. he tells him vers 3. that this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour and giues this for the reason of it vers 4. because hee will haue all men of all sorts and conditions of men some to be saued and to come vnto the knowledge of the truth And 2. Tim. 2. 24 25. he saith the seruant and minister of the Lord must be gentle vnto all men apt to teach patient instructing with meeknesse euen them that oppose themselues And Tit. 3. 2 3. he requires of all the faithfull that in their whole conuersation they shew all meekenesse to all men considering how bad themselues euen the best of them were before their conuersion 2. As the Lord loueth no man the worse for that he hath beene after once he hath vnfainedly repented no more should we See this in the Apostles charge concerning the incestuous person Yee ought saith he to forgiue him and comfort him lest peraduenture such a one should be swallowed vp with ouermuch sorrow Wherefore I beseech you that you would confirme your loue toward him 2. Cor. 2. 7 8. 3. As the infirmities of Gods children doe not cause the Lord to despise them or dislike their good workes no more should the infirmities we discerne in them that feare God cause vs to despise them or minish that reuerence and loue that we owe vnto them Despise not any of Christs little ones Matth. 18. 10. Honour all that feare God Psal. 15. 4. THE TWO AND TWENTIETH LECTVRE ON AVGVST XV. MDCIX IOH. IIII. XIX XX. The Woman saith vnto him Sir I perceiue that thou art a Prophet Our Fathers worshipped in this mountaine and yee say that in Ierusalem is the place where men ought to worship WEe haue heard that in the former verses our Sauiour seeking the conuersion of this poore woman and finding she could not or would not vnderstand what he had said vnto her in the commendation of the water of life which he had to bestow vpon her discouereth to her the secret whoredome that she liued in Now in these words the Euangelist setteth downe the effect which this reproofe did take in her heart and how the grace of true conuersion did now begin to worke and shew it selfe in her And this he noteth in three singular effects and fruits of grace that did appeare in her First she denied not nor excused or extenuated the sin which he had charged her with though she might well think he was neuer able either by witnesse or presumptions to conuince her of it Secondly neither doth she like euer the worse of him for dealing thus with her though if she had had in her no better a spirit then she had at the first she would haue scorned and defyed him that he being so meane a person as his habite did giue him to be should thus controll her she would haue told him that he spake this but out of a malicious and hard conceit that he had either against her nation because she was a Samaritan or against her person because she had denyed him water This I say she had beene likely to haue done if she had had nothing but nature in her but she doth not so but out of a tender conscience which the word of Christ and his Spirit had wrought in her she freely acknowledgeth her sin yet doth not the Euangelist who sets downe but the briefe summes of those things that were spoken and done report that she confessed her sin in plaine tearmes but that she did it in a far more effectuall manner to expresse her repentance then could otherwise haue beene done in so few words more effectually then if she should plainely haue said It is true indeed Sir that man that I keepe is not my husband but I liue in shamefull Whoredome with him For in these words Sir I see that thou art a Prophet She doth not onely confesse the truth of that which he chargeth her with but she doth also professe the reuerence and honour she bare to his person and that she esteemed now of him much better then she did before And this is the second fruit of her conuersion which the Euangelist doth record The third is this that perceiuing him to be a Prophet and one that through the diuine knowledge and holinesse that was in him was not onely priuy to her secretest sins but ready also to charge her with them yet she doth not out of a seruile feare and guilty conscience shrinke away from him and shun his company but desireth further communication with him and seekes instruction and resolution from him in a case of conscience that did most neerely concerne her For being touched in conscience with remorse for her sin and carefull to seeke peace with God shee desireth to be resolued by him in the right way how she may seeke the Lord and do him that seruice that may be acceptable vnto him Now of these three signes of grace and fruits of a true conuersion that are noted in this poore Woman let vs consider in order so as we may receiue instruction and comfort by them And first in that it is noted as a fruit of true conuersion and repentance in this Woman that being charged with her sin though it were secret she presently acknowledgeth it and saith as one being out of all doubt and fully resolued Sir I see that thou art a Prophet Wee learne That hee that is truely penitent for any sinne will bee ready to acknowledge his sinne euen to men when hee is charged with it He will be ready to acknowledge his sinne euen vnto men when he is charged with it I doe not say that a man is bound to acknowledge all his
3. 20. Eglon himselfe did in reuerence rise out of his seat when a message was brought him from God 2. Because they know it is a great benefit and fruit of Gods loue when he sends his seruants to deale plainely with them and to reproue them when so they sinne against him Pro. 6. 23. Reproofes of instruction are the way of life See it in that speech Reu. 2. 15. Whom I loue I rebuke See it also in Dauids prayer Psal. 141. 5. Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse Therefore is this theatned as a grieuous iudgement for God to giue ouer reproouing of men by his seruants Hos. 4. 4. yet let no man striue or reprooue another for this people are as they that striue with the Priest 3. Because they know it is the best fruit of loue that any can performe vnto them to admonish and reprooue them thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart but thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sin vpon him saith the Lord Leu. 19. 17. And 2. Thess. 3. 15. He counts thee a brother while he admonisheth thee 2. Cor. 2. 4. I wrote to you so sharpely that you might perceiue the loue which I haue specially vnto you See also Pro. 27. 5 6. Open rebuke is better then secret loue faithfull are the words of a friend 1. This Doctrine serues to exhort euery Christian to striue after and pray for this grace to be able to take a Christian admonition or reproofe in good part and to loue him the better that deales faithfully with him that way whatsoeuer the party be be he a Minister or priuate man This is the exhortation of the Apostle 1. Thess. 5. 12 13. Esteeme them highly in loue for their workes sake And this is their chiefe worke verse 12. to admonish you Marke 1. How earnest the Apostle is with them in this point hee knew well that vnlesse men doe esteeme reuerently of their Ministers and loue them they shall neuer be able to profit by their Doctrine and this experience proues most true 2. Marke why he would haue them to loue their Ministers with a singular loue for their workes sake and what the chiefe worke is he nameth they admonish you euen for this cause they should loue them Now there bee three things principally that keepe men from taking a reproofe in good part against which I will labour out of Gods Word to strengthen you 1. We are ready to thinke of euery one that admonisheth or reprooueth vs that he vsurpeth authority ouer vs makes himselfe our better seekes to reigne as a Lord and to haue our heads vnder his girdle And we cannot abide that a man whom wee know to be either our inferiour or equall should take that vpon him When Lot an equall in the mildest manner did admonish the Sodomites they reiect him thus Gen. 19. 9. Hee is come alone as a stranger and shall he iudge and rule We cannot endure it from an equall When Moses a gouernour in as mild a manner as was possible seeing two of his brethren at variance admonished them and would haue set them at one saying to them Acts 7. 26. Sirs yee are brethren why doe you wrong one another verse 27. He that did the wrong thrust him away and said who made thee a Prince and a Iudge ouer vs When the Prophet came to Amaziah King of Iudah and reprooued him for his Idolatry he was reiected with this taunt Haue they made thee the Kings Counsellour 2. Chron. 25. 16. So that whether he be our inferiour or equall or whether he be one that God hath giuen a speciall calling vnto to admonish vs we are apt by nature to reiect it vpon this ground For strengthening our selues against this corruption we must consider 1. That it is no pride or presumption for the Minister of Christ to reprooue sinne in any man Indeed euery man must in reproouing of his betters shew due reuerence and respect to their calling 1. Tim. 5. 1 2. Rebuke not an Elder but admonish him as a brother the elder women as mothers yet it is no presumption in the Minister of Christ to reprooue sinne in any man For it is his calling Ezek. 3. 17. I haue made thee a Watchman yea we are in Christs roome 2. Cor. 5. 20. And it is necessary Gods people should know this Know them that are ouer you saith the Apostle 1. Thess. 5. 12. If therefore you disdaine to be taught and admonished by vs you disdaine to be taught and admonished by Christ Luk. 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent mee 2. It is no pride nor presumption nor signe of a busie body for a priuate Christian to admonish or reprooue his neighbour For he hath also the commandement of God for it Heb. 10. 24. Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and good workes 1. Thess. 5. 11. Comfort your selues together and edifie one another as also yee doe Euery man hath a calling and is charged to see Gods law obserued by others so farre as in him lyeth 3. It is no disparagement to the best man to be put in minde of his duty to God euen by one that is much his inferiour and to hearken to him See an example of this in a master Naamans seruants admonish him and he by hearkening to them receiued great good by it 2. King 5. 13. In a husband in all that Sarah hath said vnto thee hearken vnto her voice saith the Lord to Abraham Gen. 21. 12. In a Father Terah hearkened vnto Abraham and left his own country as appeares by comparing Gen. 11. 31. and 12. 1. In a Prince Dauid hearkened to the counsaile of Abigail and blessed God for it 1. Sam. 25. 32. 33. Nay the meaner the person is that admonisheth thee the more shalt thou shew thy obedience to God and the power that his Word and Spirit hath had in thy heart if thou hearken to his counsell Esay 11. 6. A little childe shall leade them The second corruption that hindereth men from accepting reproofe is this if we can say that the party that reprooues vs hath his faults as well as we and euery man is eloquent and witty in discouering the faults of Preachers either such as they are indeed guilty of or such as are maliciously and slanderously deuised and reported of them and thinke it a sufficient reason why they should reiect all that the Preacher can say against their sins This we shall see an example of Iohn 9. 34. thou wert altogether borne in sinnes and durst thou teach vs To strengthen vs against this corruption we must consider that though no man can with comfort nor ought indeede to reprooue sinne in others that is himselfe a wicked man vnto the wicked saith God what hast thou to doe to declare mystatutes seeing thou hatest instruction
and castest my words behind thee Psal. 50. 16 17. And a Bishop must be blamelesse 1. Tim. 3. 2. Yea if he haue beene heretofore infamous for any scandalous sin and haue now repented he ought not to exercise his function in that place where that infamy continueth for he must be one that hath a good report euen of them that are without lest he fall into reproach and by that meanes into the snare of the diuell 1. Tim. 3. 7. The cause why Paul by no meanes would accept of Marke to ioyne with him in his Ministery was because he had giuen offence to the Church by departing from him before Acts 15. 37 38. Yet it is no iust exception to the reproofe that is giuen because we know some faults by him that reprooues vs for then may we reiect all reproofe from men seeing the holiest Minister hath his infirmities and faults we also are men of the like passions with you say the Apostles themselues Acts 14. 15. Yea it it profitable for vs that God teacheth vs not by Angels nor by his Spirit immediately but by poore weake men that are sinners as well as we for by this meanes they may teach vs with more feeling experience and compassion then otherwise they could haue done this reason the Apostle giues why our blessed Sauiour himselfe was in all things excepting sin made like vnto vs Heb. 2. 17. that he might be a mercifull and faithfull high priest Yea say they that teach and reprooue thee be guilty not of humane infirmities onely but of grosse sinnes yet that cannot warrant thee either to refuse to heare them or to obey such reproofes as they giue thee by warrant from the Word of God for the people were bound to heare and obey the good doctrine of the Scribes and Pharisees though their workes were naught Matth. 23. 2 3. And the people of God transgressed because for the sinnes of Elyes sonnes the Priests they abhorred the offerings of the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 17. 24. The third and last of those corruptions which vsually hinder vs from taking reproof in good part is this that we take such as reprooue vs especially publikely to be our enemies or to be set on by some tale-bearers that loue vs not if he would haue come to me saith many a one and told me of my fault in priuate I should haue takenit well but this exclaiming of me and disgracing me in publike argueth no loue An example of this corruption we haue in Ahab who accounted the Prophet Eliah his enemie 1. Kings 21. 20. and those proud men spoken of Ier. 43. 2 3. who charged the Prophet that Baruch had set him on to preach so against them as he did To strengthen vs against this corruption we must consider of these foure points 1. That a man may haue his sin touched and reprooued in the Ministery of the Word when the Minister intends not to touch him nor so much as knowes of his sin as it was with that man that came to heare the Prophets he was conuinced of all he was iudged of all and had the secrets of his heart which were vnknowne both to the Prophets and to all other men made manifest to him 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. We vse not to busie our selues in inquiring curiously or maliciously into your faults nor entertaine tale-bearers but may say to you as the Prophet The Lord teacheth vs and shewes vs your practises and makes vs able to meet with them when wee thinke not of you Ierem. 11. 18 19. 2. That when a mans offence is knowne and scandalous to many the Minister is not bound to admonish him in priuate but may without malice reprooue it publikely for so did Iohn deale with the Pharisees and Sadduces Matth. 3. 7. and Paul euen with Peter himselfe Gal. 2. 14. and we haue an expresse commandement for it 1. Tim. 5. 20. them that sin publikely and notoriously he meanes rebuke before all that others also may fearâ—… 3. Though the sinne be priuate and knowne to no more but the Minister himselfe it may oft-times be much fitter for the Minister to touch and reprooue it in his publike Ministery then to admonish the party in priuate prouided that he so touch the sin as he touch not nor note the person And that for these three reasons 1. Howsoeuer most men will bragge how well they would take it to be admonished in priuate yet they that will try it shall finde there be very few that will take it well 2. There is much more power and authority in such publike reproofe as I haue spoken of then in any priuate because of the promise Christ hath made to be with his seruants in the execution of all the parts of their Ministeriall function Matth. 28. 20. 3. By such a publike reproofe many others may receiue profit which is the reason the Apostle giueth of that commandement 1. Tim. 5. 20. 4. If his reproofe be according to Gods Word thou oughtest to receiue it whatsoeuer his affection be that deliuers it yea thou shouldest count it a dangerous sin for thee thus to censure and iudge of the Preachers affection when thou canst not iustly blame his doctrine and so the Lord speakes of it as of a great sin Hos. 4. 4. this people are as they that striue with the Priest This Doctrine serueth also for reproofe and to discouer the vnsoundnes and hypocâ—…isie of most men Ought euery Christian to loue his Minister with more then an ordinary loue and that for this cause because he vseth to admonish and reprooue him will he that hath any wisedome or grace in him loue the man the better that rebuketh him is it not possible for any man truely to haue repented of any sin that hates and stormes against him that dislikes and censures his sin then surely are most men far from grace and far from true repentance For there is many a man like Ahab who though they acknowledge their Minister to be the faithfull seruant of God as he did Micaiah yet hate him onely because he prophecies not good to them 1. King 22. 8. And generally the people hate the Ministers of the Word onely for doing this worke and duty of their Ministry they hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly Am. 5. 10. yea though they giue them no other occasion at all I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury that is I neuer had to doe with them about any worldly occasions yet euery one of them doth curse me saith the Prophet Ier. 15. 10. Now I would haue such men to know that it is not the committing of any sin how hainous soeuer that makes their case so desperate or is so certaine a signe of their perdition as this that they despise admonition Better is a poore and a wise childe then an old and foolish King who will no more be admonished saith Salomon Eccl.
4. 13. By this the Prophet knew that the Lord had determined to destroy Amaziah 2. Chron. 25. 16. because he scornefully reiected his admonition and would not receiue it And this is giuen as an vndoubted signe of the vtter ruine of the kingdome of Iuda 2. Chron. 36. 15 16. that when God sent them his messengers to admonish and reprooue them they mocked his messengers and misused his Prophets vntill the wrath of the Lord rose against his people till there was no remedy Dauid committed two hainous sins but was Gods child and found mercy Why being admonished he tooke it well and profited by it 2. Sam. 12. 13. But let it be the least sin that can be committed if being admonished a man will not be reclaimed he is to be esteemed as a Heathen and a Publican Matth. 18. 17. The highest degree of sin is the sitting in the seate of the scorner Psal. 1. 1. and who is a scorner he that will not endure admonition but hates him that reprooues him Pro. 9. 8. THE FOVRE AND TWENTIETH LECTVRE ON AVGVST XXIX MDCIX IOH. IIII. XX. Our Fathers worshipped in this mountaine and yee say that in Ierusalem is the place where men ought to worship WE haue already heard that the Euangelist in this verse and the former doth set downe the effects of that speech whereby our Sauiour did discouer to this poore Woman her secret sin and reprooues her for it and this he setteth forth in three notable fruits and signes of a true conuersion which it brought forth in her 1. She acknowledgeth her sin 2. She esteemeth farre more reuerently of Christ then she did before 3. She seekes to him for instruction and resolution in a doubt that troubled her conscience The two first we haue spoken of in the former verse Now it remaines that we proceed to the third and last as it is set downe in this verse For this must needs be acknowledged another notable fruit of Gods Spirit and signe of her conuersion that perceiuing him to be a Prophet and one that through the diuine knowledge and holinesse that was in him was not onely priuy to all her secretest sins but ready also to charge her with them yet she shrinkes not from him nor leaues his company but desireth further communication with him and seekes instruction and resolution of him in a case of conscience that did most neerely concerne her Now before we can well receiue that instruction which the Holy Ghost intended to giue vs in this verse fiue questions must be answered for the opening and vnfolding of the meaning of the Text. 1. What the worship was that she here speakes of 2. What mountaine was that she here speakes of 3. Who were these Fathers that she saith did worship in that mountaine 4. What mooued her to make any doubt of this matter 5. Why seekes she to be instructed in this question rather then in any other For the first the word that is heere vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly Adoration euen a bodily and outward worship when by some reuerent gesture of the body we testifie the inward subiection and honour that in our hearts we beare vnto God Now because we can doe no part of worship and seruice vnto God well but there must be in it euen some bodily signification of reuerence vnto him therefore also the whole worship we doe vnto God is oft called adoration yet in this place it is not put for the whole worship of God but onely for the most publike and solemne worship which stood in sacrifices and ceremonies appointed by the Lord. For she knew well that there were many parts of Gods Worship which the Iewes did vse as well in any other place as in Ierusalem They vsed to pray in the Synagogue Matth. 6. 2. Yea and in their priuate houses also Dan. 6. 10. They vsed to read and preach the Word in their Synagogues Acts 15. 21. And they had Synagogues not in Ierusalem onely but in all parts of the world at Damascus Acts 9. 2. at Salamis Act. 13. 5. at Antioch Act. 13. 14. at Iconium Act. 14. 1. at Thessalonica Act. 17. 1. at Corinth Act. 18. 17. at Ephesus Acts 18. 19. 2. The mountaine that she speakes of here was Mount Gerizim as appeares not onely because both Iosephus and the author of the Macabees 2. Mac. 6. 2. doe affirme that the Samaritans Temple stood vpon that mountaine whose authority though it be meerely humane and therefore such as the conscience of man cannot rest vpon nor be conuinced by in the matter of faith or manners either because we know all men are subiect vnto errour Rom. 3. 4. yet in a matter of fact and story is of some vse as those ciuill stories and Chronicles were that we reade of in the holy Scriptures namely that booke of the warres of the Lord mentioned Num. 21. 14. and that booke of Iasher Iosh. 10. 13. and that booke of the acts of Salomon mentioned 1. King 11. 41. But specially because it is plaine by Iudg. 9. 7. that Mount Gerizim was the Mount that stood by this towne Sychem 3. By their Fathers shee meanes not onely the true Ancestours of the Samaritans which were Heathens and Infidells as yee shall reade 2. King 17. 24. But Iacob also and the Patriarches as ye shall finde in the 12. verse For the fourth question The reason of her doubt and scruple was this 1. For Mount Gerizim she had reason to thinke it was as holy a place as Ierusalem not onely 1. because her true Ancestours had worshipped there and in the Temple that stood there but 2. Specially because it was the place that the Patriarches and Iacob himselfe had worshipped in for it is said Gen. 33. 18. 20. that Iacob hard by Sichem built an Altar and called it The mighty God of Israel and it is very probable that the place vpon which he built that Altar was this Mount Gerizim which stood hard by Sychem for the Patriarches before the Temple was built were wont to make choise of mountaines to serue God on for the better stirring vp of their affections by the contemplation of Gods workes and that by Gods owne direction also 1. This is noted of Abraham Gen. 12. 8. and 22. 2. Of Iacob Gen. 31. 14. of the Israelites the posterity of Iacob Exod. 3. 12. and in a fond imitation thereof that seemes to bee that the idolatrous Iewes did offer incense and powre out their drinke offerings vpon the roofes of their houses Ier. 19. 13. 3. Besides vpon this mountaine the Lord had appointed that the Priests and Leuites should stand to blesse the people so soone as euer they were come to the Land of Canaan Deut. 11. 29. and 27. 12. On the other side she had reason to doubt that Ierusalem was the place where this solemne seruice should be done vnto God because hee whom shee found to be a Prophet of God and all of his
hypocrisie of most men to shew that most hearers haue no grace in them For though they be content to heare sometimes and to heare ordinarily yea and to be at charge also with maintaining the Ministry of the Word among them as many most vngodly men that we haue read of in the word haue beene content to doe yet in three things they shew themselues to be carnall and vngodly men 1. In that in their hearing they respect not edification but delight onely and the tickling of their eares The word it selfe which is the food of our soules they respect not so much as they doe the art and eloquence and other gifts of the man that doth deliuer it vnto them They esteeme much more of the sauce and cookery then they doe of the meate it selfe Yea a carnall kind of teaching wherein there is nothing but shew and ostentation of humane gifts as wit memorie reading eloquence and the like they doe preferre much before that Ministry wherein the euidence and power of Gods Spirit is seene and felt For that teaching wherein there is nothing but the plaine interpretation of the Scripture by Scripture and application of it to the vse of the Church they despise and count it as the conceited Corinthians also did 1. Cor. 1. 21. The foolishnesse of preaching We grant that he that should conuert soules had need haue the tongue of the learned Esay 50. 4. and that knowledge of the arts and tongues are to be acknowledged excellent helpes and ornaments vnto a Preacher Paul thankes God for the gift of tongues 1. Cor. 14. 18. And also that without studie and reading no man can be fit to performe this worke well as is plaine by the charge the Apostle giues 2. Tim. 4. 13. When thou commest to me bring with thee the bookes but specially the parchments Paul himselfe made vse of bookes though he were so great an Apostle Yet it is certaine that the power of the Spirit of God for the working vpon the conscience lyeth neither in the sentences of any Fathers or other Authors nor in the art and eloquence of the Teachers but in the Word it selfe Luke 8. 11. The seede is the Word of God Heb. 4. 12. The Word is liuely and mightie in operation Psalme 19. 7. The Law of the Lord is that that conuerts the soule Ierem. 23. 29. Is not my word like fire and as a hammer 2. In that they cannot endure that Ministry that doth with any power reprooue sinne specially those sinnes themselues are giuen vnto but vse to indent with their teachers and limit them as they did of whom the Prophet speaketh Esay 30. 10. They said vnto the Prophets prophesy not vnto vs right things speake vnto vs smooth things Prophesy deceits 3. Though they doe both heare ordinarily and in words also commend the faithfullest Ministers yet in their deeds and vnreformed liues they shame and disgrace their Teachers The onely good commendation and testimonie the people can giue their Teachers is this when the power and vertue of their Teachers Ministry may appeare in the reformation of their liues When it may be said to them 2. Cor. 3. 2. Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts read and knowne of all men Lecture the fiue and twentieth September 12. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second of those three principall points I told you were to be obserued in this verse viz. The question she mooueth vnto Christ which is about the true worship about the most publike and solemne worship of God as I shewed you the last day Now the word that the Euangelist vseth to expresse this worship by that he speaketh of is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to adore so that the words may be plainely and fitly thus translated Our Fathers adored in this mountaine c. Now adoration to speake properly of it is an outward and bodily worship when by some reuerent gesture of the body we testifie the inward reuerence and subiection of the heart And the Greeke word which the Euangelist here vseth in his primitiue sence signifieth to giue a kisse vnto another and it is taken from a custome they had in old time to testifie the reuerence and subiection they did beare to any by giuing them a kisse So soone as Samuel had annointed Saul to be King to testifie his homage to him he giues him a kisse 1. Sam. 10. 1. When the Lord would describe his people that had not giuen religious worship vnto Baal he calls them such as had not bowed their knee to him nor giue him a kisse with their mouthes 1. King 19. 18 And when the Prophet would exhort the great men of the world to worship Christ and to acknowledge him their Lord and King he bids them kisse the Sonne least he be angry Psal. 2. 12. Now the thing that we are first of all to obserue at this time is that the true worship of God is called adoration In the foure verses following Christ calls all that doe any true worship vnto God such as doe adore him So the whole worship whereto the Gentiles should be called is signified vnder this Phrase Esay 45. 23. vnto me euery knee shall bow And in this verse you see they that did performe publique and solemne worship to God in his Temple are said to adore him Acts 8. 27. The Eunuch is said to haue come to Ierusalem to adore and Acts 24. 11. Paul saith of himselfe he came to Ierusalem to Adore And from hence we haue this to learne for our instruction That no man can performe any Part of Gods worship well specially of his publike and solemne worship without some signification of his reuerence and subiection vnto God euen in the outward gesture and behauiour of his body It is true 1. That this is not enough for the chief est part of Gods seruice but when with the soule wee worship him for thus farre an hypocrite may goe 2. It is a high degree of contempt done to God when we thinke it enough to giue him the knee if the heart bow not to him if we scrue him not with the heart it is as the offering of the blind lame and sicke in Sacrifice of which the Lord saith Mal. 1. 8. is that no euill offer it to thy Prince c. Yet is the seruice of the body also necessary and a part of Gods worship The chiefe worship we doe vnto God is done not with the body but with the soule and Spirit as we shall heare when we come to speake of the 23. verse of this Chapter when in true reuerence and subiection we bow our hearts vnto him to walke in his waies and whatsoeuer reuerence we can make shew of with our bodies if our hearts doe not withall thus bow vnto him it is but abhominable hypocrisie in the sight of God But yet is it not sufficient to worship God with our soules and hearts if in euery part of his
Dauid also professeth he would goe to Gods House in the multitude of his mercies and in his feare he would worship towards his holy Temple Psal. 5. 7. All things that are done in the Congregation should be done to edifying 1. Cor. 14. 26. We should so carrie our selues as our good example herein may edifie and stirre vp reuerence in others and not so as we may grieue and giue offence to others The third generall rule is this We must come all to the beginning of Gods publike worship and tarrie till all be done See this Zach. 8. 21. And the inhabitants of one Cittie shall goe to another saying let vs goe speedily to pray before the Lord and to seeke the Lord of Hosts I will goe also Ezek. 46. 10. The Prince shall goe in when they goe in and when they goe forth they shall goe forth together Yea It is the duty of Gods people in reuerence of his publike worship to be here before the beginning It becomes them to waite for the Minister of God and not to let him waite for them The conuersion of the Gentiles is noted by this signe that they shall so loue the word of Christ that they shall waite for his Law Esay 42. 4. And to such hearers is the blessing promised Prouerbs 8. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me watching daily at my gates and giuing attendance at the posts of my doores It is said of Cornelius and yet he was a great man and a Captaine that when he had sent for Peter he called together his kinsfolke and speciall friends before Peter came and waited for him Acts 10. 24. And for tarrying till the end we haue a notable example Luk. 1. 21. Though the publike worship that Zachary the Priest performed were not such as the people could make that vse of as our people may make of euery thing that the Minister vseth in our assemblies and though Zachary tarried much longer then ordinary yet they waited till he had done and would not away till he had dismissed them and giuen them the blessing The reasons of this are two 1. There is nothing done in our assemblies but all may receiue profit by 1. By the confession of sinnes and all other prayers vsed in the congregation a man may receiue more profit and comfort then by any other That is the reason why the Apostles euen after the Ascension of Christ when the typicall honour of the Temple was abolished and it had no more holinesse in it then our Temples haue were so delighted to goe to the Temple to pray at the times of publike prayer Acts 3. 1. and 22. 17. And all the Godly women at Philippi euen with perill of their liues were wont euery Sabboth to meet together onely for prayer Acts 16. 13. 2. By hearing of the Word read in the congregation all may profit as you may see Deut. 31. 12 13. Thou shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing that they may heare and that they may learne to feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law 3. By hearing the Word preached euen by the meanest Minister of Christ all may profit if the fault be not in themselues Iames 1. 21. It is able to saue our soules 1. Cor. 14. 21. Ye may all prophecie one by one that all may learne and may haue comfort 4. The singing Psalmes in the congregation furthers the fruit of the Word in the hearts of all the hearers When the Apostle exhorteth the faithfull that they would let the word of Christ dwell in them richly in all wisedome Colos. 3. 16. he tells them that to that end they should teach and admonish one another in Psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs 5. All the faithfull may receiue benefit by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 10. 16. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ 6. By being present at the administration of Baptisme all may receiue profiâ—… for thereby we are put in minde of the Couenant that God made with vs in our Baptisme and the benefit that was sealed to vs by it that which is said by the Apostle Rom. 4. 11. of Circumcision may be said likewise of baptisme that is come into the roome of it it is a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And we are also thereby put in minde of the Couenant we made with God in our Baptisme whereof it is good we be oft put in minde as appeares by the care Ioshuah had to set vp a great stone by the Sanctuary to keepe in the remembrance of the people the Couenant they had made with God Iosh. 24. 26. 27. Thereby also we performe a duty of loue to the infant and his parents and to doe good in this kind especially we should not forget for with such sacrifices and fruits of our loue God is well pleased Heb. 13. 16. 7. By the blessing pronounced by Gods Minister all may receiue good When Aaron and his sonnes should blesse the people the Lord saith they should put his name vpon the children of Israel and he would blesse them Num. 6. 27. When the Priest and the Leuites blessed the people 2. Chron. 30. 27. it is said Their cry was heard and their prayer came vp to heauen his holy habitation 2. Though we could receiue no profit by the exercises vsed in our assemblies yet we must be present at them all to doe our homage vnto God and shew the reuerent respect we haue to his ordinances for there is nothing done in Gods publike worship among vs but it is done by the institution and ordinance and commandement of the Lord. 1. It is his ordinance that whensoeuer the congregation assembleth there should be all sorts and kinds of prayer vsed yea this is a chiefe duty to be performed in our assemblies 1. Tim. 2. 1 2. I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority c. 2. It is his ordinance that in our publike assemblies the Word should be read Deut. 31. 11 12. When all Israel is come to appeare before the Lord thy God in the place which hee shall choose thou shalt reade this law before all Israel in their hearing Gather the people together men women and children and thy stranger that is within thy gates that they may heare and that they may learne and feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law And it is plaine by that place Acts 13. 15. compared with Acts 15. 21. that it was the custome of the Iewes while they continued to be the true Church and people of God to read the Law and the Prophets the whole Canonicall Scripture in all their Synagogues euery Sabboth
possible for man by reason and by light of nature to conceiue nay indeed the whole doctrine of the Gospell is so we speake the wisedome in a mystery saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 2. 7. and 1. Tim. 3. 16. Great is the mystery of godlines yea the more a man excelleth in naturall reason and vnderstanding the more vnable shall he be to conceiue them Rom. 8. 17. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God It is God onely that by the supernaturall light of his Spirit reuealeth these things Matth. 16. 17. And God will reueale it to none but to those that are meeke and humble to none that haue such high conceit of themselues and attribute so much to their owne reason Psal. 25. 9. the meeke will he teach his way 3. The curious hearer that disdaines that Ministry as vnlearned and of no worth that brings no other authority nor other testimonies but the testimony of the Word of God and yet it is euident this was the course that the Prophets and Apostles yea and Christ himselfe tooke in their Ministry 2. The Scripture is sufficient to euery purpose that concernes the Ministry euen to make men wise vnto saluation to teach to conuince to reprooue to exhort and euen to make the man of God the Minister of God perfect thoroughly furnished vnto euery good worke that he hath to do in the whole exercise of his ministry 2. Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. There is no such certainetie in any other testimonie as the conscience can relye vpon because euery man is subiect to error Rom. 3. 4. 4. The carelesse hearer that neuer examines what he heares but receiues euery thing vpon the credit of such as teach him It is the commandement of Christ Marke 4. 24. Take heed what you heare And it is too much readinesse in receiuing that that is taught vs if wee receiue it before we haue examined it Acts 17 11. It is said to be a propertiâ—…â—…f a foole to beleeue euery thing Pro. 14. 15. Yea it is noted for the misery of a naturall man that like a beast he is carryed away as hee is lead 2. Cor. 12. 2. Three benefits Christians should finde in this if they would examine by the word whatsoeuer they heare and labour to see the ground of it in the Scripture before they receiue it 1. They should grow to certaintie in that they hold when their faith shall stand not in the wisedome of men but of the power of God as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 2. 5. so cannot the other 2. They would perseuere and hold fast that they haue learned Matth. 13. 44. When he had withdrawne himselfe and examined the treasure he sold all for it Contrarily he that incontinently and ouer-hastily receiued the Word was soone gone Matth. 13. 21. 3. They would obey and make conscience of the practise of that they know so cannot the other when the Apostle speaketh of the obedience of the Thessalonians and of the power his Ministry had in their hearts and liues he giues this for the reason of it 1. Thess. 2. 13. that they receiued the Word of God which they heard of him not as the word of man but as it was indeed the Word of God which also did worke effectually in them that beleeued For then would the Doctrine be mighty in operation when it is once found to be well grounded vpon the Word of which it is said Heb. 4. 12. that it is liuely and mighty in operation Lecture the three and thirtieth Nouember 28. 1609. THe last day we heard that this verse containeth the first part of Christs answer to the question that this Woman propounded to him and that it consisteth of two parts 1. An asseueration whereby he confirmeth the Doctrine that he was to teach her in these words Woman beleeue mee 2. The Doctrine it selfe in these words The houre commeth c. The asseueration we finished the last day it remaineth now we come to the Doctrine it selfe The words I interpreted the last day to you and told you the meaning of them was this that the time was then at hand namely the time of his Passion when all that did desire to worship God aright as this Woman did should not stand more addicted vnto or put more holinesse in Mount Gerizim or Ierusalem either then in any other place So that the Doctrine we are to learne from these words is this That this is one benefit we haue by the death of our Sauiour that now all religious difference of places is taken away no one place is holier then another Before I confirme this Doctrine I will cleere it from an obiection that may be made against it If all difference of places be taken away then it seemes a man may serue God in his shop or chamber as well as in the Church I answer 1. Our Sauiour compares not priuate places with publike but publike with publike priuate with priuate 2. It is true indeed there is more respect to be had and more good to be receiued by the seruice that is done to God in the Church then by that that is done in any priuate house For the Apostle speakes of this as of a fearefull sin and step vnto the vnpardonable sinne to forsake the assemblies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 25. 26. But that that makes the seruice we doe to God there better then that we can do to him in houses is not the place or any holinesse in it but the assembly with which we ioyne 1. In the publike assembly we haue the help of the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the vse whereof is to inflame and kindle deuotion in our hearts did not our hearts burne within vs while hee talked with vs and while he opened to vs the Scriptures say the Disciples Luke 24. 32. and to conuey Gods Spirit and grace into vs and is therefore called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. 2. We haue the example of the zeale and deuotion and cheerefulnesse of other of Gods seruants with whom we ioyne which is of great force to correct our owne sluggishnesse and drowsinesse and to quicken Gods graces in vs Your zeale prouoked many saith Paul 2. Cor. 9. 2. And Dauid professeth that he receiued much good by beholding the forwardnesse of the rest of Gods people in frequenting the house of God Psae 122. 1 2. And I doubt not but very many wicked men haue found in their own experience that as it is said of Saul when he came among the Prophets though he came euen with euill minde yet another heart was giuen him the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he became like one of them 1. SaÌ„ 19. 23 24. So these men in the assembly of Gods people by beholding the reuerent attention and deuotion of others haue found many good motions wrought in themselues 3. There is much more force in the prayers wherein many of Gods seruants ioyne together
then there can be in those that any of them shall make seuerally and apart The ioynt forces of many must needs preuaile more with God then if they were single Prayer therefore is compared to seeking and knocking Matth. 7. 7. And when many seeke a thing there is more hope of finding when many knocke at heauen gates they will be the better heard Matth. 18. 19. Verily I say vnto you that if two of you much more if many shall agree on earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they shall desire it shall be giuen them of my Father which is in heauen See the force of publike prayer wherein many of Gods seruants do ioyne together Therefore Gods people at such times as they haue most desired to preuaile with God in prayer haue beene carefull to gather together as publike assemblies as they could possibly â—…oel 〈◊〉 15 6. vt supra pag. 125. 4. Christ hath promised to be present in a more speciall and comfortable manner in the assemblies of his people then in any of our houses or in any other place Matth. 18. 20. 28. 20. So that for the assemblies sake the seruice we doe to God in the Church is to be preferred before that we can doe in any other place not for any holinesse that is in the place it selfe And so much for the cleering of the Doctrine from the obiection that might be made against it Now I come to the confirmation of it And to this purpose we must obserue a notable difference in this case betweene the time before the death of our Sauiour Christ and that that followed Before our Sauiours death we shall read of diuers places that were holier then others 1. The whole land of Canaan because it was a type of the Church of Christ and of the kingdome of heauen was esteemed by Gods people a better and more holy place then any other in the world That among other reasons made Iacob and Ioseph to be so desirous to bee buried there Fiue things are worthy to be obserued in Iacobs desire of this He desired to be buryed in Canaan Though 1. It was a great way off 2. It could not be without great offence Of Iacob we read he calls Ioseph and chargeth him Gen. 47. 29. 31. And not contenting himselfe with that he chargeth all his sonnes with it Gen. 49. 29. 2. When immediately before his death as a matter that he had the greatest care of Gen. 47. 29. 3. In what manner exceeding affectionately and earnestly Gen. 47. 29. If I haue found grace in thy sight deale mercifully and truely with mee bury me not I pray thee in Egypt 4. He bound his good sonne Ioseph by oath to it and would not take his word Gen. 47. 29. 31. 5. When he had gotten Ioseph to sweare his heart was so comforted that hee gaue solemne thankes to God for it Genesis 47. 31. 2. In the land of Canaan some places are said to haue beene more holy then others namely such as wherein God did manifest himselfe in a speciall and sensible manner So the place where the Sonne of God appeared to Moses in the fierie bush is called holy ground Exod. 3. 5. And that wherein he appeared to Ioshua Iosh. 5. 15. And the Mount wherein he was transfigured is called by Peter The Holy Mount 1. Pet. 1. 18. But these places were no longer accounted holy then during the time of this speciall presence of the Lord in them Neither can we reade that any of Gods people did either goe on pilgrimage to those places after or gaue any religious respect vnto them 3. Ierusalem because it was the place that the Lord had chosen to put his name there was euer from the dayes of Dauid to Christs time holier then any other place of the world beside It is called the holy City Matth. 4. 5. yea euen to the very moment of Christs death it so continued notwithstanding the maruellous sins and corruptions of it it is called the holy City still Matth. 27. 53. 4. The Temple because God had hallowed it to put his name there for euer 2. Chron. 7. 16. was yet a more holy place then any other place in Ierusalem and is therefore oft called The holy Temple Psal. 5. 8. Fiue things there be that shew their Temple to haue beene a most holy place 1. Gods people were bound wheresoeuer they dwelt to resort thither at certaine times three times euery yeare all the males were bound to appeare there Exod. 23. 17. and the Eunuch you know came euen from Ethiopia to worship there Acts 8. 27. 2. Many parts of Gods worship they might performe no where but onely there thither shall yee bring all that I command you your burnt offerings and your sacrifices your tithes and the heaue offering of your hand and all the choice vowes which ye vow vnto the Lord Deut. 12. 11. 3. Those parts of Gods seruice which they might performe in other places as prayer euen priuate prayer was much better and more pleasing to God and more auaileable to their comfort there then in any other place In which respect it is called Matth. 21. 12. The house of prayer And 2. Chron. 7. 15. Mine eyes shall bee open and mine eares attentiue to the prayer made in this place Therefore Dauid desired to behold Gods power and glory as he had beheld it in the Sanctuary Psal. 63. 1 2. Therefore it is said of Anna that though through the affliction of her mind shee could not partake with her husband in the sacrifice and offerings yet shee went vp with him duly to the House of the Lord euen to make her secret prayers there 1. Samuel 1. 12. Shee continued praying before the Lord. Dauid went thither to make his priuate prayers 2. Sam. 7. 18. So did the good Publican Luke 18. 10. Yea 4. when they could not goe thither to pray yet the very looking towards the Temple made their prayer more acceptable with God according to that prayer Salomon made in the dedication of the Temple that it might be so 1. King 8. 44. 48. 5. Yea so holy was that Temple and such religious reuerence did Gods people beare vnto it that after the Caldeans had burnt it they honoured the very place where it had stood and esteemed it holier then any other This appeares by those 80. persons whom Ishmael murthered Ier. 41. 5. And by Daniels opening his windowes towards Ierusalem when he prayed Dan. 6. 10. 5. In the Temple it selfe though all the parts of it were holy yet some places in it were more holy then other some For there was a place where the people stood separated from the Priests Luke 1. 10. And this was an holy place so holy that Mar. 11. 16. Christ would not suffer any to carry any vessell through it And there was a place where the Priests executed their Ministry which was holier then that that the people stood in and is therefore called the holy place Leuit.
and certaine note of the true Church as we see here in the argument Christ vseth to prooue the Church and worship of the Iewes to be the true worship and Church of God For saluation is of the Iewes This was the chiefe priuiledge the chiefe badge and cognisance of the old Church that the Oracles of God were committed to them they enioyed the true Doctrine of saluation Psal. 147. 19 20. Rom. 3. 2. And thus doth the Apostle describe the true Church vnder the Gospell he calls it the houshold of God built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe Corner-stone Ephes. 2. 19 20. He calls it also the pillar and ground of truth 1. Tim. 3. 25. Lecture the sixe and thirtieth December 26. 1609. THe two first parts of this Verse we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third and last viz. The Reason whereby Christ iustifieth the worship which the Iewes did vnto God in these words Saluation is of the Iewes wherein two things are to be obserued 1. What hee meanes here by Saluation 2. How this Saluation that he speaketh of is said to be of the Iewes By Saluation in this place is meant the Word of God and the Ministry thereof as may appeare by these three Reasons 1. The Saluation here spoken of is that whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright else there had beene no consequence in this Reason wee worship that wee know For saluation is of the Iewes q. d. Because wee haue Saluation Now the onely meanes whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright was the Word 2. This Saluation here spoken of was the chiefe prerogatiue whereby the Lord did preferre the Iew before the Samaritan and all other nations and so is it mentioned here And the chiefe prerogatiue of the Iewes was the Word Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his Word to Iacob his statutes and his iudgements to Israel verse 20. He hath not done so with any other nation neither haue they knowne his iudgements And Rom. 3. 2. The chiefe preferment of the Iewe was this because to them were committed the Oracles of God 3. The saluation here spoken of is that that was to be deriued from the Iewes to Gods people of all nations And what was that The Law shall goe from Zion and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem Esay 2. 3. And the reason why it is so called is for that it worketh the saluation of men Which teacheth vs That the Word of God and the Ministry thereof is the saluation of men See for proofe of this what titles are giuen to it by the Holy Ghost 1. It is called the Word of grace Acts 20. 32. 2. It is called the Word of life Phil. 2. 16. Iohn 6. 68. 3. It is called the grace of God Titus 2. 11. 4. The Kingdome of God Matth. 21. 43. The Kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and giuen to a nation c. 5. Saluation it selfe and euerlasting life here and Heb. 2. 3. Act. 28. 28. Iohn 12. 50. I know that his commandement that is his Word which he hath commanded me to teach is euerlasting life These are vnproper and strange speeches to be spoken of the Word yet are they farre more effectuall to set out the dignity and excellencie of the Word then if the Lord should haue said onely in plaine termes that it is the meanes and worker of our saluation Before I come to shew the Reasons why it is so called I will answer three questions and doubts that may arise in your minds which may hinder you from vnderstanding aright and conceiuing the meaning of this Doctrine 1. Can none be saued that want the Word To this I answer It cannot be denied but some haue attained to saluation that neuer enioyed the Word Neither must we imagine that God either could not nor neuer did saue any without the Word or that all they are to be iudged to be in the state of damnation that either in times past or at this day liue and die in those places where the light of the Word did neuer shine For God is able to doe whatsoeuer it pleaseth him Psal. 115. 2. He hath appointed meanes not to tie himselfe but vs onely vnto them and as the inuisible Church the company of Gods Elect is a Catholique Church in all ages and in all places so in such times and places as he hath denied the Word vnto he hath beene wont to saue his Elect without the Word While his people were in the wildernesse where they could not haue the ordinary meanes of tillage God did feed them extraordinarily and gaue them bread from heauen Iohn 6. 31. So Rahab had faith euen while she dwelt in Iericho Heb. 11. 31. And the Wise men of the East before they came to Iudaea Matth. 2. 2. 2. Shall all be saued that haue the Word that reade it that heare it that professe it To this I answer That it is certaine all are not saued that enioy the Word For in all ages there haue beene many that haue liued vnder most faithfull and profitable Ministers and haue heard them also ordinarily and yet haue not beene saued such an one was Iudas Iohn 6. 70. Yea the most part of them that haue enioyed the Word haue missed of saluation In so much as in all ages the best of Gods seruants haue had cause to complaine as Esay 53. 1. Who will belieue our report And to whom is the arme of God reuealed Yea it may well be that those that haue enioyed the Word most abundantly may be farre worse men for all kind of wickednesse then such as neuer heard the Word in their liues So it is said of Ierusalem that it exceeded Sodome in all kind of abominations Ezek. 16. 48. The Word vseth not to saue any vnlesse it be by preaching opened and applied Acts 8. 31. 1. Cor. 1. 21. For it saues none but such as can vnderstand belieue and obey it It saueth none but Gods Elect. Onely those that God hath ordained vnto life shall profit by it shall finde it effectuall to their saluation Acts 13. 48. The rest cannot profit by it Many are called but few are chosen Matth. 22. 14. The rest shall be made worse by it The Word of God is like vnto the water of iealousie mentioned Numb 5. 27. 28. When it is receiued into an honest and good heart it doth it good and makes it fruitfull when into a corrupt heart it rotts it and makes it worse 3. Is the saluation of any to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it To this I answer That 1. The saluation euen of those that are saued by the Word is not to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it as if it were to be accounted the author and worker of any mans saluation 1. The glory of this
worke is to be ascribed wholly vnto God the Word is but the instrument that God is pleased to vse in this worke God onely is our Sauiour 1. Tim. 2. 3. 2. Neither is it as a naturall instrument that hath vertue in it selfe to regenerate or saue as food hath to nourish and a medicine to heale the bodie but onely as a toole God is pleased to vse in this worke So that as the excellentest toole the Ioyner hath or vseth can worke nothing vnlesse his hand goe with it and worke with it So is it in this case The Word saues and regenerates men not by any naturall vertue that is in it but onely by a supernaturall power it receiues from God the weapons of our warfare are mighty through God 2. Cor. 10. 4. Nay the Word it selfe say it be deliuered in the Ministry of a man that hath the most excellent gifts is not able to worke the least measure of sauing grace in the heart of any A man would thinke it was no great degree of grace in Lydia that shee attended to the thing that Paul spake yet could not the word that Paul spake though he had such excellent gifts worke so much but God opened her heart Acts 16. 14. To come to Christ is the least measure and degree of sauing faith yet could not the word that Christ himselfe spake as he was man mooue a soule so farre this is the onely worke of God No man can come to mee vnlesse my Father draw him Iohn 6. 44 45. I haue planted saith Paul and Apollos watered but God gaue the increase 1 Cor. 3. 6. The Preacher if he desire his Ministry should doe good had need to crie to God for his helpe and the hearer if he desire to profit by the Word had need to cry to God to make his Word effectuall to his saluation Therefore Christ when he was to send forth his Apostles spent a whole night in praying to God for his blessing vpon their Ministry Luke 6. 12. And doubtlesse one chiefe cause why the Word saues so few is this that men rest too much vpon it and cry not earnestly to God that he would blesse it and make it effectuall in their hearts This being so it may be demanded why the Word should be called the Word of life the Kingdome of God the saluation of men The Reasons why these glorious titles are giuen vnto it by the Holy Ghost are these 1. Because it is the onely meanes the Lord hath sanctified to worke sauing grace in his elect and to bring them to eternall life Though where this cannot be had he doth saue by other meanes or without meanes as pleaseth him yet hath he not said nor reuealed that he will saue men by any other meanes then this which caused the Apostle to mooue that strange question How shall they belieue on him of whom they haue not heard or how shall they heare without a Preacher Rom. 10. 14. And to pronounce of all that are strangers from the couenants of promise that they haue no hope of saluation Ephes. 2. 12. 2. Though men may haue many good things in them without the Word the Gentiles which haue not the law doe by nature the things contained in the Law Rom. 2. 14. yet sauing grace such good things as may bring a man to saluation none can attaine to ordinarily but by the Word for that 's the incorruptible seed whereby we are regenerated 2. Pet. 1. 23. 3. Though there be many other meanes of saluation besides this yet all the rest receiue their force and vertue from this nothing can doe vs good without this 1. Meditation of the workes of God must be acknowledged to be a good meanes of grace and so of saluation Dauid made great vse of it to further himselfe in grace Psal. 8. 3 4. But no man can profit by that till he haue first profited by the Word Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy precepts and I will meditate in thy wondrous workes Psalm 119. 27. 2 Affliction is a great furtherance to our saluation Hee chasteneth vs for our profit that we may be partakers of his holinesse Heb. 12. 10. But it can doe vs no good till it be sanctified to vs by the Word Psal. 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy Law 3. The Sacraments are great helpes to our saluation 1 Pet. 3. 21. Baptisme saueth vs. The Bread that we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ 1. Cor. 10. 16. but they haue all their efficacie from the Word Christ sanctifieth and cleanseth his Church by the washing of water through the Word Ephes. 5. 26. and that was the cause why Paul in that Congregation that was assembled principally for the celebration of the Lords Supper spent so much time in preaching Asts 20. 7. 4. Prayer is an excellent meanes of saluation Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall bee saued Rom. 10. 13. But no man can pray with comfort till the Word hath wrought with him How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard Rom. 10. 14. Till the Lord hath first said to a man by his Word thou art my childe he can neuer say to God in his prayer thou art my father Zach. 13. 9. I will say it is my people and they shall say the Lord is my God 2. Because it is euer powerfull God euer vseth to make it effectuall vnto the saluation of his Elect. This may appeare in two points 1. Though it be sometimes sent in iudgement and to be a sauour of death vnto death in some Goe and tell this people heare yee indeed but vnderstand not and see yee indeed but perceiue not Make the heart of this people fat c. Esay 6. 9 10. yet was it neuer sent to any place onely in iudgement onely to harden but to worke the saluation of some When God sent Paul to Corinth and continued his liberty there but one yeare and an halfe The reason is giuen Acts 18. 10. That God had Much people in that place The like wee shall finde noted of all places the Apostles preached in that some were conuerted by them in euery place 2. In Gods Elect it will certainely be effectuall to their saluation as many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued Acts 13. 48. And though not at the first yet it will be effectuall one day as the doctrine that Iohn the Baptist taught became effectuall in sundry of his hearers after his death and not before Iohn 10. 41 42. And when this will not saue and conuert nothing will be able to doe it If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead Luke 16. 31. Therefore is so much spoken of the power and efficacie of the Word that it is liuely
and mighty in operation Heb. 4. 12. that it conuerteth the soule Psalm 19. 7. that it is the power of God vnto saluation Rom. 1. 16. that it is able to saue our soules Iames 1. 21. that it is able to make vs wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. This power and ability that is in the Word to saue may bee seene in foure cases 1. It is able to enlighten and bring vnto sauing knowledge the simplest that shall heare and reade it with an honest heart Psalm 19. 7. and 119. 130. 2. It is able to reforme the heart and life of him that hath the strongest corruptions and greatest temptations if hee giue himselfe to the hearing and reading of it with a good heart euen the young man may reforme his waies if he would take heed to them according to the word Psal. 119. 9. 3. It is able to comfort and reuiue the heart that is most cast downe either with inward or outward afflictions I create the fruit of the lips the liuely voice of the Ministry peace peace to bee the meane of abundant and constant peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere to euery one of mine Elect both Gentile and Iew saith the Lord and I will heale him Esay 57. 19. 4. It is able to preserue and add knowledge and grace to them that haue best profited I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you vp Acts 20. 32. And Marke 4. 24. to you that heare shall more be giuen 3. Because it is the onely euidence that we haue to shew and whereby we claime eternall life and whereby also we may be able to hold and defend the right we haue vnto it against Sathan himselfe Psal. 119. 111. Thy Testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer As the deeds and euidence of mine eternall inheritance The truth of this appeares in two points 1. It is the onely ground of our faith and is therefore called the Word of faith Rom. 10. 8. Whatsoeuer we belieue concerning our eternall saluation is but a deceiueable fancie vnlesse it be grounded vpon the Word Vnlesse by the Word we know that Iesus Christ the Sonne of God hath satisfied Gods iustice for vs that through him wee haue obtained remission of all our sinnes we can neuer haue any comfort in the hope of our saluation through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures we come to true hope Rom. 15. 4. When the Apostle Peter had spoken 2. Pet. 1. of the ground of all that hee had taught the Church concerning Christ and their saluation and said verse 16. hee had not followed therein cunningly deuised fables such as many of the chiefe points of deuotion in the Romane Church which pretends to be built vpon Peter is grounded vpon he tells them verse 19. what is the sure rule and ground to bee followed and rested vpon in this case We haue saith he a more sure word of Prophecie c. And as it is the onely ground of our faith so is it Secondly the onely Touch-stone whereby we may trie and surely know that we are in the right way to saluation whether our faith repentance loue and workes be such as God will accept of Iohn 3. 21. by our comming vnto this light our deeds shall bee made manifest that they are wrought according to God and by no other way Lecture the seuen and thirtieth Ianuary 2. 1609. IT remaineth now that we make Vse of the former Doctrine and so proceed to finish that which remaineth in this Text. The Doctrine which wee heard the last day serueth principally for two Vses First to worke in euery one of vs an high estimation and loue of the Word of God Euery man desires to be saued And indeed what is all our wealth and brauery and mirth we enioy here if in the end our soules be not saued Matth. 16. 26. Well as thou esteemest and louest and desirest the saluation of thy soule so must thou esteeme of the Word of God The Word as thou hast heard is the saluation of man It is the onely euidence any man can haue to shew for his eternall inheritance It is the field wherein this inestimable treasure of eternall life is to bee found Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee looke to finde eternall life It is able to make thee wise vnto saluation how simple soeuer thou be It is able to conuert thy soule and reforme thy life how strong soeuer thy corruptions or tentations be It is able to giue thee comfort in any affliction how bitter or heauie soeuer they be Yea if euer thou be saued the Word must saue thee There is nothing vnder heauen so necessary nothing that we may not better want then the Word This is the thing our Sauiour spake of when he said Luke 10. 42. One thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part c. If God haue giuen thee a heart to beleeue this thou wilt esteeme of it as Dauid did Psal. 119. 72. The Law of thy mouth is better to me then thousands of gold and siluer And verse 97. O how loue I thy Law So that of all such as care not for the Word I may boldly say as Psal. 119. 155. Saluation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes And Acts 13. 46. They that put it from them iudge themselues unworthy of euerlasting life Now because euery man pretends that he esteemeth highly of the Word and there is no man so vile will some say but he loues the Word I will giue you some notes whereby men may trie whether they esteeme of Gods Word as they ought and loue it indeed 1. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will heare it when he may not onely sometimes when he hath nothing to doe else but constantly as his chiefe worke and for the loue of it neglect other things this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 23. 23. Buy the truth and sell it not By this note our Sauiour commends Mary not as for doing more then she was bound to doe but for esteeming of the Word as she ought Luke 10. 42. Not onely they that will not heare it at all but they that heare it seldome that suffer euery worldly businesse and occasion to withdraw them from it will be found not to haue esteemed it Heb. 2. 3. How shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation 2. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will exercise himselfe in the reading of it Though he be an ordinary hearer of the best Ministry vnder heauen yet he must not rest in that but exercise himselfe in the reading of it get him a Bible and either reade it himselfe or get some other to reade it to him It is a commandement that God layeth vpon the King himselfe that though he aboue all others might best pleade want of leasure though he enioyed the ordinary
Ministry of the Prophets and Leuites and Priests as we know that Dauid had both Nathan and Gad yet must he haue his Bible with him wheresoeuer he went and euery day read in it it shall be with him and he shall reade therein all the daies of his life Deut. 17 19 20. And marke the reasons there giuen for this that he may learne to feare the Lord his God to keepe all the words of this Law and these Statutes to doe them That his heart be not lifted vp aboue his brethren and that he turne not aside from the Commandement c. It was Iobs comfort in his affliction that he could say he had esteemed Gods Word more then his appointed foode Iob 23. 12. More duely then he kept his meales did he tie himselfe to the reading and meditation of it Such then as will not get them Bibles haue money to spare many other waies vnnecessarily but none to spare to buy them Bibles out of doubt esteeme not of the Word as they ought to do Men count it their shame if they haue not furniture in their houses not onely for their necessity but euen for ornament and decencie or if they should come to Church in vndecent apparell but Christians should count it a greater shame to bee without a Bible in their house to come to Church without their Bibles I meane such as may conueniently enough bring them with them Nay say men haue Bibles yet if they reade not in them say they reade sometimes yet if they reade not constantly if they set not themselues times for this duty certainely they esteeme not of the excellencie and necessity of the Word as they ought they shall want that comfort in their affliction that Iob had How shall we escape Gods wrath for this wilfull negligence for this neglect of so great saluation Heb. 2. 3. I know Christians pretend for their excuse That 1. They can finde no time they haue no leisure But the true cause why they haue no leisure is that their hearts esteeme not of the necessity of this duty as they ought they take no delight in it they sauour it not if they did they could finde time to reade it oftener then they doe 2. That they cannot vnderstand it it is so darke that they cannot read it with delight But this will not excuse thee For 1. Many bookes of Scripture are plaine and easie 2. If the fault were not in thine own heart they would not seeme so difficult to thee Pro. 8. 9. They are plaine to him that vnderstandeth 3. Euen those places thou canst not vnderstand it is profitable for thee to reade and when thou shalt heare them interpreted in the Ministry of the Word it will be an aduantage to thee that thou hast read them before as we may see in that example When Christ was risen from the dead his Disciples remembred that hee had said this vnto them and they beleeued the Scripture and the word which Iesus had said Iohn 2. 22. 3. He that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will reade it and heare it with great diligence desire and care to profit by it Hebrewes 2. 1. Wee ought diligently to take heed to the things which wee haue heard least at any time wee should let them slippe The Word as I told you is the field wherein the treasure of our saluation is hid but they that desire to finde this treasure must search for it Iohn 5. 39. To this end foure duties are inioyned by the Lord. 1. Before our hearing and reading wee must prepare our selues They that desire the sincere milke of the Word that they may grow thereby will first lay aside all their carnall and corrupt affections 1. Pet. 2. 1 2. 2. When wee haue heard or read it wee must meditate vpon it ponder and thinke of it that we may vnderstand it bee affected with it remember it and put it to vse Dauid makes this a note of a happie man Psal. 〈◊〉 2. And of himselfe he saith Psalm 119 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies and hee adds two fruits of it verse 16. 1. I will delight in thy statutes 2. I will not forget thy Word 3. Wee must delight to talke and conferre of it with others Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt rehearse them continually to thy children and talke of them in thy house and by the way Iosh. 1. 8. This booke shall not depart out of thy mouth 4. We must cry to God by prayer that he would teach vs to profit by it As Dauid doth oft Psal. 119. 18. 33. They that heare and reade the Word ordinarily but without all care to profit by it neuer vse any preparation before neuer meditate nor thinke of it after take no delight to talke or conferre of it neuer pray that they may profit doubtlesse esteeme not nor loue the Word as they ought to doe 4. Hee that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will make it the rule and guide of his life will be directed and guided by it yea will bee afraid to transgresse it Psal. 119. 24. Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellors He was wont to take nothing in hand but he would first aduise and consult with the Word Yea Psal. 119. 161. When Princes did persecute him without cause his heart he saith stood in awe of Gods Word He had rather haue them against him then to haue Gods Word against him It is noted for a property of Gods Elect to tremble at his Word Esay 66. 3. So that though a man heare and reade the Word neuer so ordinarily and say he professe great loue to it yet if he will not be ruled and reformed by it if he will liue as he list if he beare that mind that let the Lord forbeare to punish him though the Word be against him he cares not Certainely he loues not the Word nor esteemeth of it as he ought to doe The second Vse of this Doctrine is to teach vs to examine those good things that seeme to be in vs whether they be such as doe accompany saluation such as may giue a man any assurance of his saluation in the day of tryall the Apostle calls vpon the faithfull themselues to examine themselues 2. Corinth 13. 15. And Galat. 6. 4. Let euery man prooue his owne worke Here are two rules giuen vs in this Doctrine whereby we may be much helped in this case 1. The Word is the only worker of euery sauing grace we are borne againe of the incorruptible seed by the Word of God 1. Pet. 1. 23. There may be many good things in a naturall man Rom. 2. 14. A Gentile without the Law may doe the things contained in the Law 1. He may make conscience of many sins Luk. 18. 11. The Pharisee could say he was no extortioner no adulterer 2. He may doe the workes of iustice Luk 18. 12. The Pharisee could say he
gaue tythe of all that he possessed 3. He may do the workes of mercy Matth. 6. 2. The Hypocrite gaue almes in Synagogues and streets and had a trumpet blowne before him which he would neuer haue done if his almes had not beene large and bountifull 4. He may doe good workes of piety Matth. 6. 5. The Hypocrites vsed to pray in the Synagogues and corners of the street 5. He may be a good neighbour a kind and thankfull man to his friend Matth. 5. 46 47. The Publicans were such 6. He may bee apt enough to forgiue an enemie 1. Kings 20. 32. Ahab when he saw his enemie Benhadad humble himselfe and seeke his fauour forgaue him presently and vsed him kindly Now these ciuill vertues are in themselues very good things for God in his Law requires them Yet can none of all these ciuill vertues yeeld the naturall man any true comfort nor giue him assurance that he is in the state of saluation Why so They are but the fruites of the flesh they are not the fruits of the Spirit because they are not wrought in him by the Word Vnlesse a man can say the Word hath brought me to make conscience of these and these things which before I made no conscience of these workes of iustice of mercy and of piety I haue done them in obedience to the Word a man can neuer haue comfort of any good thing that is in him If either the authority of the Magistrate onely or the example of thy neighbours or the respect thou hast to thine owne praise and profit or the inclination of thine owne minde thy owne good meaning hath drawne thee to it if the Word haue not brought thee to it thou shalt neuer haue comfort of it The second rule this Doctrine affoords vs for the tryall of our selues whether we be in the state of grace is this That the Word as it is the onely worker of euery sauing grace so is it the onely Touch-stone whereby euery sauing grace may be tried and discerned from that which is counterfeit Thy faith is but a fancie thy repentance thy charity thy good workes are but counterfeit vnlesse thou canst approoue them by the Word Iohn 3. 21. Hee that is of the truth commeth to the light that his deeds might bee made manifest that they are wrought according to God We see then how vaine that confidence is that most men haue in their estate toward God they glory in some good things that are in them in a kind of deuotion toward God and care of an honest life toward men and yet none of all this hath beene wrought by the Word or proceeds from any conscience or obedience vnto it They thinke they haue faith repentance and other sauing graces but they cannot approue them by this Touch-stone of Gods Word The third Vse of this Doctrine is for such as though they heare and read the Word can finde in it no such light power or comfort as we haue heard of 1. Either thou hast not sought it aright not with earnestnesse or not with a good heart 2. If thou hast and doe not at first finde it yet shalt thou hereafter if thou seeke it here with an honest heart Iohn 13. 7. What I doe thou knowest not now but thou shalt know hereafter And 12. 16. These things vnderstood not his Disciples at the first but when Iesus was glorified then remembred they that those things were written of him and that they had done these things vnto him 3. If the Word cannot saue inlighten conuert and comfort thee nothing shall be able to doe it Iohn 8. 47. You therefore heare not that is not with vnderstanding and loue with faith and feeling with profit and fruit because you are not of God Lecture the eight and thirtieth Ianuary 9. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second point that I told you was to be obserued in these words namely how this saluation is said to bee of the Iewes Now when our Sauiour saith here saluation is of the Iewes his meaning is that the Word of God the meanes of mans saluation was to be receiued from the Iewes So that the Doctrine we are hence to learne is this That All the nations of the world haue euer receiued the Word and true Religion of God from the Iewes In this respect the Catholique Church and whole company of Gods Elect are called the house of Iacob and the inhabitants of Ierusalem Zach. 12. 10. The celestiall Ierusalem Heb. 12. 22. The Israel of God Gal. 6. 16. The Common-wealth of Israel Ephes. 2. 12. And Ierusalem is called the mother of vs all Gal. 4. 26. This honour and prerogatiue that God vouchsafed to the Iewes will the better appeare if wee consider it in these three degrees 1. In the state that the Church was in before Christs comming 2. In the state that the Church was in after Christs comming 3. In the state that the Church shall bee in before the end of the world and second comming of Christ. 1. Before Christs comming in the flesh the Iewes were the onely Church and all that professed the true Religion of God receiued it from them and ioyned themselues vnto them In this respect God calls Israel his first borne Exod. 4. 22. To them pertained the giuing of the law and the seruice of God Rom. 9. 4. All the Scripture of the Old Testament was written in their language and committed to them Rom. 3. 2. In which respect our Sauiour also calls all the Scriptures of the Old Testament not the ceremoniall and iudiciall lawes onely their Law Iohn 10. 34. and 15. 25. both which places are cited out of the Psalmes at that time none could worship God aright vnlesse he ioyned himselfe to the Iewes and became a member of that Church So the Holy Ghost when hee would declare that many of the Persians when they saw the successe God gaue his people against Haman were conuerted and imbraced the true Religion he saith Ester 8. 17. Many of the people of the land became Iewes 2. After Christs comming in the flesh 1. The Gospell was first sent to them therefore are they called the children of the Kingdome Matth. 8. 12. Iohn Baptist was sent onely to them Luke 1. 16. Our Sauiour himselfe was sent to them and exercised his Ministry onely amongst them and therefore is called a Minister of the circumcision Rom. 15. 8. And hee saith Matth. 15. 24. Hee was not sent to any but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel The Apostles before Christs Ascension were forbidden to preach to any but to them Matth. 10. 5. And after Christs Ascension were charged to preach first to them Luke 24. 47. beginning at Ierusalem All the Apostles did exercise their Ministry at Ierusalem Rom. 15. 19. And made their abode there more then in any other place Acts 8. 1. 14. And it is expresly said Acts 11. 19. That they which were scattered abroad vpon
of righteousnesse it was fit that at his rising all those mists and shadowes should vanish away It was fit that God should honour and solemnize the marriage of his Sonne with his Church and his triumph ouer Sathan c. by bestowing his gifts and graces more aboundantly vpon men then hee had done before To this the Apostle hath respect when he saith Ephesians 4. 8. When hee ascended vp on high hee lead captiuity captiue and gaue gifts to men Lecture the one and fortieth February 13. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXIII WEe haue already heard that these II. Verses consist of a Doctrine and of two reasons that are vsed to confirme it The Doctrine is this that they onely worship God aright specially now vnder the Gospell as worship him not with a ceremonious worship but in spirit and truth The Doctrine we finished the last day it remaineth now that we proceed to the Reasons that our Sauiour giueth here to proue that they that should now worship God with a ceremonious worship as the Iewes had done hitherto should not worship him aright but they onely that worship him in spirit and in truth The 1. Reason is in these words for the Father requireth euen such to worship him or the Father euen seeketh and desireth such worshippers The force of this reason stands in three points 1. That worship onely is to be giuen to God not which pleaseth and seemeth best to vs but which himselfe requireth and delighteth in It is no better then Idolatry and spirituall whoredome for vs to follow our owne heart and good meaning in this case Num. 15. 39. Yea a man shall highly prouoke God if he doe him any seruice that he requireth not Nadab and Abihu were destroyed with fire from heauen for offering incense with fire that he had not commanded them to vse Leuit. 10. 3. yea the care of a Christian must be not onely to doe God that seruice that he requires but to doe it also in that manner as he may please God in doing it or else he doth but loose his labour Dauid was exceeding carefull of this in all his prayers Psal. 19. 14. Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart bee acceptable in thy sight And he professeth that if God when he prayed did not answer him that is giue him some comfortable assurance that he accepted and tooke his prayer in good part it would be euen a death to him Psal. 28. 1. Bee not deafe to me least if thou answer me not I bee like to them that goe downe to the pit And this should bee euery Christians care Heb. 12. 28. Let vs haue grace to serue him so as wee may please him 2. The Lord seekes and desires to haue such to serue him as worship him in spirit and in truth he euen seekes such worshippers yea he is greatly delighted with such a worship A strange thing it is that God should seeke or desire this at our hands that we should worship him For he hath no need of our seruice neither can he receiue any benefit at all by any worship we doe vnto him If we pray constantly in secret and constantly frequent the publike assemblies the benefit is wholly our owne Pro. 9. 12. If thou be wise thou shalt bee wise for thy selfe what shall the Lord gaine by it Iob 37. 5. If thou be righteous what giuest thou to him or what receiueth he at thy hand Nay the best seruice we can doe is so weakely and vnto wardly done as it is a wonder that God abhorres it not Esay 64. 6. All our righteousnesse is as filthy clouts Insomuch as the best of Gods seruants seldome please themselues in any seruice they doe vnto him but see cause of shame in the very best actions and seruices they haue done vnto him Nehe. 13. 2. Pardon me O my God according to thy great mercy Why what had he done that he craues pardon for Surely he had done an excellent peece of seruice vnto God he had shewed a marueilous zeale for the sanctifying of the Sabbath but he knew that good seruice of his was so imperfect so full of staines that he had need of pardon And yet such is the wonderfull goodnesse of God to them whom he loues in Christ such is the delight that he takes in his owne graces in the fruits of his owne spirit that as if hee should receiue some great benefit by it he seekes to vs and desires vs to serue him Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal. 50. 15. seeke aske knocke that is pray earnestly and importunately Matth. 7 7 pray without ceasing 1. Thess. 5. 17. ye he professeth that he takes marueilous delight in our poore seruices we do vnto him This is plainely prooued by that speech the Lord vseth to his Church which is the company of all the faithfull Cant. 2. 14. My doue that art in the holes of the rocke in the secret places of the staires that is whose state is most stable and sure and against whom the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile shew me thy sight let me see thee often come often vnto me let me heare thy voice pray often to me And marke the reason why he sues thus to his Church For thy voice is sweet and thy sight comely As if he should say howsoeuer thou thinkest of thy selfe whatsoeuer thou iudgest of thine owne prayers I assure thee that in my eare there is no musicke to that in mine eye there is no person in the world so well fauoured as thou art That euen as the affection that is in vs that are parents towards our little children when they begin to speake makes vs delight to heare them prattle though to another that hath not that affection it be very troublesome and though in anothers eye they seeme hard fauoured yet this fatherly affection makes vs thinke them to be very pretty and well fauoured children so is it with the Lord our God the fatherly affection he beares to vs in Christ makes him desirous to haue vs come oft to him to pray and worship him oft and to delight so much in our poore prayers though in themselues they be not worthy to be delighted in The Father seekes such worshippers Apoc. 5 8. The hearts of all the faithfull are compared to golden Viols full of odors What were those odors The prayers of the Saints of these true worshippers that worship in spirit and truth Why are the prayers of the godly called odors 1. In respect of the godly themselues because for the most part they yeeld a sweet sauour and vnspeakeable comfort vnto their owne hearts Iohn 16. 24. Aske that your ioy may be full But 2. Chiefly in respect of the Lord for the faithfull themselues sometimes feele no sweetnesse in their prayers but to the Lord their prayers are euen as the sweetest odors euen such prayers as themselues feele small sweetnesse or delight in are most pleasant
In a sensible and visible manner he guided his people through the wildernesse in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night Exod. 13. 51. By a sensible and materiall fire that came downe from heauen he witnessed oft-times his approbation of the sacrifices that his seruants offered vnto him 1. Cor. 21. 26. In a sensible and visible manner his glory filled both the Tabernacle and the Temple 2. Chron. 7. 2. Now since the daies of Christ the Lord hath not beene wont to reueale himselfe to his Church in this corporall and sensible manner but as he is a spirit so in a spirituall manner only hath he reuealed himselfe to his Church It is therefore spoken of as a blessing peculiar to the dayes vnder the Gospel that vpon all sorts of his people he will powre his spirit in a far more plentifull manner then euer he had done before Ioel 2. 28 29. Hauing now finished the Doctrine that our Sauiour deliuereth in these two verses and both the Reasons that he bringeth for the confirmation of it it remaineth that we make our vse of it The first Vse of it is to condemne the religion of the Papists If we had no other reason against Popery this were sufficient to prooue it a false worship such as God alloweth not because it doth euery way match yea farre exceedeth the forme of worship that was vnder the Law euen in that point for which our Sauiour doth here condemne it The vestments their Priests vse in Gods seruice the Church-musicke and many other things are vsed in imitation of the Iewes But 1. In obseruation of daies and times in the number of their holy dayes 2. In the multitude of their significant ceremonies 3. In the pompe and worldly statelinesse of their Prelates and Clergie 4. In their superstitious ringing and set seruice and other ceremonies about buriall they doe farre exceed the Iewes If that forme of worship which God himselfe appointed vnder the Law must needs be abrogated as Christ hath here taught vs and no true worshipper might vse it any longer because it stood so much in externall and carnall rites in shadowes and significant ceremonies then certainely they that vse and delight in such a kind of worship that was but deuised by men must needs be deemed hypocrites and false worshippers of God See the iudgement that our Sauiour giueth of these kind of ceremonies and of them that are addicted to them The Iewes in his time had a ceremony that they would not eate meate before they had washed oft holding the tradition of the Elders Marke 7. 3. This might as lawfully haue beene vsed as any religious ceremony that was deuised by man for it was not vsed in Gods seruice and might haue seemed to be but a ciuill ceremony Yet our Sauiour discerning that it was inioyned by the Elders and was obserued by the Iewes as a significant ceremony a Doctrine to the conscience a meane to put it in mind of a spirituall duty Marke 7. 7. A thing wherein they put holinesse and which they accounted as a worthy seruice done vnto God he would not vse it himselfe Luke 11. 38. and taught his Disciples to refuse it and defendeth them for so doing Marke 7. 6. And this he did though he saw it would prouoke the Pharisees much and be likely to draw him and his Disciples to trouble Marke 7. 3. And three Reasons he giueth against them 1. He maketh it a certaine note of an hypocrite of a carnall man that hath no soundnesse of grace in him to be addicted to these ceremonies Marke 7. 6. In which respect also among others the ceremoniall Law is called a carnall commandement Heb. 7. 16. and the rudiments of the world Gal. 4. 3. 2. That it is a vaine worship Marke 7. 7. there is no profit nor sound edification that can come to the conscience by it The Apostle therefore calleth the ceremonies impotent and beggerly rudiments Gal. 4. 9. Obserue it well where they are vsed with most conscience and deuotion as in Popery they are they worke no knowledge or sanctification in men 3. That where they are vsed they will make the commandements of God of no authority Matth. 15. 6. They will destroy the power of true piety and godlinesse and euen eate out the heart of it And that was the cause why Sathan laboured not in any thing more busily in the Primitiue Church then to bring in againe the ceremoniall worship after God had abrogated it and the Apostle calleth them that were his instruments in this worke dogges that is enemies to all piety Phil. 3. 2. The second Vse of the Doctrine doth more neerely concerne our selues for it teacheth vs to take heed of hypocrisie in the seruice of God Striue to worship him in spirit and truth Luke 12. 1. Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie The Lord doth exceedingly abhorre hypocrisie in his seruice The more seruice thou doest to God the more thou prouokest him if thou be an hypocrite Iob 36. 13. The hypocrites in heart heape vp wrath For the hypocrite is a false worshipper he maketh an Idol of God he thinketh he can deceiue God as he doth men Now there be three kinds and degrees of hypocrites that worship not God in spirit and truth and are therefore called here by Christ false worshippers of God 1. They that doe any seruice to God with their bodies onely without the vnderstanding and feeling and deuotion of the heart in euery seruice we doe to God he calleth still for the heart My son giue me thy heart saith he Pro. 23. 26. Paul had not pleased God in preaching if he had not in preaching serued God in his spirit Rom. 1. 9. Lydia had not pleased God in hearing the Word if her heart had not beene opened if she had not heard with feeling and affection of heart Act. 16. 14. No man can please God in praying vnto him vnlesse he pray with the feeling and affection of his spirit Psal. 86. 4. Reioyce the soule of thy seruant for vnto thee Lord do I life vp my soule nor in singing of Psalmes vnlesse he sing with grace in his heart vnto the Lord Ephes. 5. 19. Our prayers are compared vnto odours Reu. 5. 8. and vnto incense Psal. 141. 2. and the feruency of our affection is as the fire without which these odours and incense can neuer send vp any sweet sauour vnto God In which respect the Apostle biddeth vs be feruent in spirit as seruing the Lord Rom. 12. 11. as if no seruice could be acceptable vnto God without feruency of spirit Let euery one of vs therefore haue a principall care of that both in our prayers and in euery other part of the worship we doe vnto God Two good helpes are needfull to be vsed to this purpose 1. Watchfulnes Continue in prayer and watch in the same Col. 4. 2. for vnlesse we
were the Messias for that that was their question it appeareth plainely by his answer hee confessed and cryed not but confessed I am not the Christ Iohn 1. 20. That was one reason why not Herod onely but all Ierusalem with him were so troubled when they heard that the Messias was borne Matth. 2. 3. The fift and last question is how this woman being a Samaritan should come to know 1. That there should come a Messias 2. That he was now comming 3. That when he came he should more fully and perfectly instruct the Church in all things that concerne Gods worship and their saluation then euer they were instructed before I answer 1. She might know it by hearing that the Iewes of all sorts had now for a good while liued in an expectation of the Messias comming Euen at that time when Christ was borne there were many that looked for redemption in Ierusalem Luke 2. 38. One while they thought Iohn to be the Messias Luke 3. 15. All men mused in their hearts of Iohn if he were not the Christ. Another while they thought our Sauiour himselfe to be he as may appeare both by their reasoning among themselues Iohn 7. 40. Many said of a truth this is the Prophet others said this is the Christ and by the question they mooue to him how long dost thou make vs to doubt if thou be the Christ tell vs plainely Iohn 10. 24. 2. Shee might know this well by the bookes of Moses for the Samaritans as well as the Iewes did receiue the bookes of Moses and there it was written that the Scepter should not depart from Iudah till Shilo came Gen. 49. 10. And they all saw that the Scepter was either altogether or almost now gone from Iudah So Moses prophecying of him had said That hee should bee such a Prophet as God would put his words into his mouth and he should speake all that God commanded him Deut. 18. 18. Hauing thus opened the meaning of the words let vs obserue the Doctrine which the holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs in them And first in that this woman though she were but a Samaritan no member of the true Church and one also that had liued long in grosse sin yet had this measure of knowledge in the Principles and grounds of the true Religion for she knew 1. That the Messiah should come 2. That he was now comming 3. That when he came he would teach the Church all things and this knowledge she got not now by conference with Christ but had it before We learne That it is no certaine signe of grace to haue some knowledge of the truth knowledge is no grace peculiar to the Elect but a common gift No man hath cause to blesse himselfe in this as in an argument that he is in the state of grace that he knoweth somewhat in Religion For 1. There be and euer haue beene many very wicked and gracelesse men that haue had knowledge of sundry excellent grounds and principles of the truth Paul saith of the wicked Iewes that they knew Gods will and were instructed out of the Law Rom. 2. 18. 2. Such there are that are farre better perswaded of their owne knowledge then any of Gods seruants are whereas the godly are poore in spirit euer complaining of their ignorance they thinke they haue knowledge enough they are highly conceited of their owne knowledge are we blinde also say the Pharisees Iohn 9. 40. 3. Yea it cannot be denied that many such haue had more knowledge indeed then many of Gods children Iudas doubtlesse knew more then many of Christs good hearers did and Sathan the Prince of darknesse knoweth the truth much more cleerely then many of Gods Elect doe he could say to Christ euen then when he was vnknowne to the greatest part of the Church Mar. 1. 24. I know thee who thou art euen that holy one of God 4. Yea it is certaine that the knowledge that many wicked men haue and the high conceit they haue of it is that that maketh them more wicked then otherwise they would be What is it that maketh them to despise the meanes of grace and scorne such as follow Sermons Surely this perswasion that they know enough for their saluation they can say their ten commandements the Lords prayer and the Articles of their faith they know they must loue God aboue all and their neighbours as themselues they can speake of many parts of the Word and of the Principles of Religion They know Christ dyed for sinners and that is enough Of those men that may be said which the Prophet speaketh Esay 47. 10. Thy wisedome and thy knowledge they haue caused thee to rebell and thou hast said in thy heart I am and none else And that which Salomon speaketh Pro. 26. 16. The sluggard is wiser in his owne conceit then seuen men that can render a reason Three waies there be whereby many gracelesse men attaine to some knowledge of the truth 1. By the light of nature for some Principles of the truth God hath engrauen in euery mans heart by nature Rom. 1. 19. That which may bee knowne of God is manifest in them that is in their hearts and consciences for saith he God hath shewed it vnto them 2. Some of them God goeth further with for he disposeth so of them in his prouidence that they liue in his Church and vnder the meanes they cannot choose but get some knowledge euen by tradition though they haue no desire of it nor loue to it at all Such a one was this woman And that makes the Apostle say to the Corinthians 1. Cor. 8. 1. We know that we all haue knowledge 3. Some the Lord goeth yet further with for by his Spirit he doth enlighten them The Apostle speaketh of such as may fall into the vnpardonable sin and saith they were enlightened Heb. 6. 4. The Reasons why God maketh this gift of the knowledge of his truth so common are worthy to be obserued why he giueth such meanes of knowledge such measure of knowledge euen to wicked men For we may be sure of this God is not so prodigall as to mispend his goods to cast away his gifts but where he bestoweth them he seeth well he shall make a gaine and aduantage of them There are therefore two Reasons of it 1. In respect of the Reprobate For this is done to make them inexcusable and to increase their condemnation For as no wicked mans condemnation shall be so heauie as his that hath had most knowledge Luke 12. 48. So to them that God hath ordained the most heauie condemnation to them he giueth the meanes of knowledge So speaks the Apostle euen of that diuine light that God giues to the naturall man by his works the inuisible things of God from the Creation of the world are cleerely seene being vnderstood by the things that are made euen his eternall power and God-head so that they are without excuse Rom.
1. 20. And this is then much more true of the clearer light he giueth men by his Word Ioh. 15. 22. If I had not come and spoken to them then they should not haue had sin but now haue they no cloke for their sin Let euery man say thus to his own heart it is the Lords doing that thou art borne in these dayes of light that thy lot is fallen into such a place where thou hast good meanes of knowledge that thou hast attained to knowledge aboue many others if thou profit not hereby and be not wonne vnto God certainely God hath determined to glorifie himselfe in thy condemnation more then in a thousand others that he hath not done so much for The second Reason is in respect of the Elect that God may vse this knowledge they haue as a preparatiue and helpe to their conuersion in the day of their visitation True it is that the naturall man hath nothing in him whereby he is able to prepare himselfe to his conuersion Yea he is ready to become the worse as we haue heard for this knowledge he hath of the truth But if he be the Lords Elect one whom he hath determined to call this shall be his aduantage and he shall haue cause to praise God for it that he hath liued in Gods Church and among Gods people where he hath heard somewhat of Religion and seene some profession of it that he hath had some knowledge in the grounds and principles of the truth yea if he haue but liued vnder an ignorant Ministry where he hath heard the Word read onely though that cannot conuert him nor any are to rest in it yet that small light he may get by it shall be an aduantage to him So was it with this poore Woman The knowledge she had gotten by hearing Moses read and by liuing so neare the Iewes now the time of her visitation was come prooued an aduantage to her So that which the Iewes heard of Iohn concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it in the day of their visitation prooued an aduantage to them Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So the Apostle saith that the elect Gentiles that had liued among the faithfull to heare them and see their good examples though they hated them for the present yet in the day of their visitation they should praise God and account this a great benefit 1. Pet. 2. 12. The Vse of this Doctrine is first for conuincing of them that mislike wee should deny the Church of Rome to be a true Church of Christ or teach that they that die in the faith thereof cannot be saued or inueigh with any bitternesse against Papists because say they they hold many truthes By this reason both the Samaritans of old and the Iewes and the Turkes now may bee held to be true Churches and in the state of saluation 2. To teach euery one of vs to seeke for knowledge which is the foundation of all other graces without it can no man ordinarily be saued God will haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. Though many misse of saluation that haue some knowledge yet there is much more hope of the worst man that hath knowledge of the truth then of the ciuillest man that is void of knowledge Of all the sorts of ground where the seed was cast that by the high way side was the worst Matth. 13. 9. Let Ministers therfore principally labour to ground their people by Catechising in the Principles of Religion because him in whom thou mayest discerne a competencie of knowledge in the fundamentall Principles of Religion thou mayest with comfort admit to the Sacrament if his life be not scandalously wicked though thou cannot otherwise discerne any fruit of the Spirit in him because that man hath in him as I may say the matter and seed of regeneration And this should incourage parents to traine vp their children in the instruction and information of the Lord for though 1 many so trained proue vngratious 2 little ones haue little sense of that they learne yet if they belong to God this will one day prooue an aduantage to them 3. To teach professours not to glory in that they haue some knowledge but to labour for that which is proper to the Elect. Three differences may bee obserued betwixt a Samaritans knowledge and a true Christians 1. She receiued Moses some parts of the truth but reiected the Prophets we desire to know the whole truth so farre forth as God shall giue vs meanes we refuse not to know any truth that God hath reuealed nor winke with our eyes nor content our selues with fragments but seeke to be informed in the whole body of Religion in the whole forme of Doctrine Rom 6. 17. Yea we seeke to grow and increase daily in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord. 2. She though she knew somewhat which she learned of Moses yet that that concerned specially her owne direction and practise she knew not Moses had plainely enough condemned all Idolatry Take yee therefore good heed to your selues for yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake to you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire least yee corrupt your selues and make you a grauen image the similitude of any figure Deut. 4. 15 16. which yet the Samaritans vsed We desire chiefly the knowledge of those points that are most necessary and profitable and most concerne our selues as all Iohn Baptists good hearers did as appeares by the direction craued of him Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. 3. Her knowledge had no power in her heart for shee liued in grosse whoredome notwithstanding it and therefore was no true knowledge of God of the sonnes of Ely it is said that because they were sons of Belial lewd men that they knew not the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 12. our knowledge reformeth and ruleth vs and that onely deserues the name of true knowledge the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iohn 28. 28. Lecture the foure and fortieth March 6. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXV THe last day we heard that this Woman hearing our Sauiour speake of an alteration that should shortly be made in the manner of Gods worship was thereby put in mind of the Messias comming Concerning which she professeth two things 1. That she knew well he was comming his comming could not be far off 2. That when he should come he would tell them all things In the former we obserued the last day what knowledge of the truth there may be in an vnregenerate and wicked man It remaineth now that we proceed to that which she speaketh touching the office of Christ When hee is come saith she he will
his owne worke according to that to euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance Mat. 25. 29. And that speech of the Apostle Phil. 1. 6. Being confident of this very thing that he which hath begun a good worke in you wil performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. 3. The respect God hath to his owne glory which he knowes he shall receiue thereby according to that Psalme 50. 15. I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me This serâ—…es 1. To answer them be they Papists or carnall Protestants that are wont to complaine so much of the difficultie and obscurity of the Scriptures they say it is not possible for a man by reading or learning the Word to grow vnto any certainety in Religion The Scriptures say they are very obscure and there is great difference euen amongst learned men about the interpretation and meaning of them Therefore say the Papists 1. It is the safest way to depend vpon the Church for the interpretation of the Scriptures 2. And to receiue only that in the matters of our Faith and Religion which the Church teacheth Therefore say they 3. It is not fit that common people should meddle with the Scriptures but it is meet they should content themselues to beleeue as the Church beleeueth Therefore also saith the carnall Protestant it is to no purpose to trouble our selues with the reading of the Scriptures or to busie our heads about matters of Religion it is sufficient to know God is mercifull and to beleeue Christ died for sinners and there 's an end Before we giue â—…ull answer to these men three things are to be granted 1. That the Scriptures and matters of faith and Religion set downe in them are indeed obscure and hidden from most men No man by his owne wit and learning shall euer be able to attaine to a sound and comfortable vnderstanding and a full perswasion in these things therefore Paul saith 1. Cor 2 7. We speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hidden wisedome verse 8. Which none of the Princes of the world hath knowne and verse 14. The naturall man receiueth not the things that are of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnesse to him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Therefore is the true Religion of God called a hidden treasure Matth. 13. 44. Many things there be that hide this treasure from most men 1. The obscurity of the Scripture 2. The differences and dissentions that are amongst learned men about it 3. The scandalous life of such as professe it 4. The great disgrace that it is in with the world These and such like things are so many meanes whereby this treasure is hidden from most men 2. There be some things obscure in the Scripture to the best of Gods seruant For that which Peter said of Pauls Epistles 2. Pet. 3. 16. may much more be said of the whole volume The best learned of Gods seruants may well professe they vnderstand not all things you know who it was that said we know but in part 1. Cor. 13. 9. 3. The true Church and Ministry thereof is a necessary helpe ordained of God to bring his people to the true vnderstanding of his Word neither doth God ordinarily instruct his people but by this meanes for so said the Eunuch Acts 8. 31. How can I vnderstand except some man doe guide me But yet for answer vnto these men these three things we must know 1. The cause why the Scripture is so difficult and this treasure is hidden from most men is not in the Scripture it selfe but in the blind and corrupt heart of man To the carnall man it is darke he cannot vnderstand it no more then the blinde man can see the light of the Sunne when it shines most bright But to the man whose eyes God hath opened whose heart God hath prepared the Scriptures are very plaine All those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to saluation are plainely set downe in them so as the simplest man that commeth to the reading of them with an honest heart may clearely vnderstand them that that is more darkely set downe in one place is clearely set downe in another This is that that Dauid speakes Psal. 119. 130. The entrance into thy Word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple And Prouerbs 8. 9. They are all plaine to him that vnderstandeth and straight to him that would finde knowledge 2. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will giue him a good teacher God hath that care of them whose hearts he hath thus prepared that he will prouide his ordinance for them This you may see in the example of the Eunuch Acts 8. 26. 29. and of Cornelius Acts 10. 20. and of the Macedonians Acts 16. 9 10. And this I dare confidently say that the people that want a good Teacher whatsoeuer their Patron be how bad soeuer the times be if they had good hearts and could vnfainedly desire to be instructed God would send them better meanes The Lord of the haruest is neither so carelesse nor so poore or meane a person that he should suffer any of his corne to be lost for want of labourers to inne it 3. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will in his hearing and reading clearely reueale himselfe make himselfe and his will clearely knowne vnto him so farre forth as it shall be necessary and good for him The Spirit that indited the Scripture will interpret them to such and resolue them in the true meaning of it Iohn 6. 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God And Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Yea so certainely and cleerely will he reueale his will to such as that though the whole Church should if that were possible iudge otherwise it should not mooue him He that is spirituall iudgeth all things yet hee himselfe is iudged of no man 1. Cor. 2. 15. If the faithfull Martyrs euen simple men and women had not beene thus taught of God and thus clearely and certainely resolued in the truth could they haue suffered such things as they did with such constancie and cheerefulnesse This reason the Apostle giues for this constancie in suffering 2. Tim. 1. 12. For which cause I also suffer these things Neuerthelesse I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed vnto him against that day How chance you differ then so much among your selues Caluinists from Lutherans and Puritans from Protestants We deny not but Gods owne people may be ignorant in some parts of his truth God hath not promised to any the perfect knowledge of euery thing that is reuealed in his Word but in fundamentall
points God hath promised to giue by his spirit cleere direction to all such as truely feare him and with an honest heart doe earnestly desire it And in such points we doe all agree Euery Schismatique and Heretique will pretend for themselues that they haue the spirit and that they are thus taught of God Doth it follow that none haue it because that there bee very many that pretend to haue it that haue it not Shall Gods promise bee therefore false and fulfilled to none because there be very many to whom it was neuer made that doe falsly challenge an interest and right vnto it 2. The spirit and the interpretation that it giues of any place that is any way difficult or obscure is to be cleerely discerned by this if it be consonant to the Scriptures in other places that are more plaine Esay 8. 20. To the law anâ—…â—…o the Testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them Application 1. When therefore thou goest to reade or heare labour to bring with thee an humble and honest heart fearing God 1. Pet. 2 1 2. Laying aside all malice and all guile c. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby 2. If thou canst learne nothing grow to no certainety in thy Religion though thou reade and heare much and doe thy endeauour to serue the Lord in all things yet the Lord hath not made himselfe knowne vnto thee examine and finde out the true and iust cause lay the fault where it is vpon the badnesse of thine owne heart and vpon nothing else 2. The second Vse is to shew how necessarie it is that euery Preacher should be a sanctified and godly man for they of all men had neede to be taught of God Now the Lord as we haue heard vseth not to reueale his secrets to any but to those that feare him with all their hearts A man of a proud and prophane heart and of a dissolute life say he be the greatest Doctour the most learned and eloquent man that liues yet can he not indeed be a sound and good Diuine He cannot himselfe haue any sound and comfortable vnderstanding in the matters of saluation neither can any of Gods people haue any sure or sound hope to receiue resolution from him in the doubts and perplexities of their consciences Therefore see how God commends this Ministry of godly men Malachie 2. 5 6. I gaue him my feare and hee feared mee and was afraid before my name The Law of truth was in his mouth and iniquitie was not found in his lippes hee walked with mee in peace and equitie and did turne many from their iniquities And so is the Ministrie of Barnabas commended vnto vs likewise Acts 11. 24. Hee was a good man full of the Holy Ghost and of faith Application 1. This should therefore be our chiefe studie to haue good and sanctified hearts this is the onely way to make vs good Diuines 2. Tim. 2. 15. stand to shew thy selfe approued vnto God 2. And for you that are Gods people when you heare the credit and learning of any Diuine spoken of to discredit any truth of God that you haue learned as the manner hath alwaies beene haue any of the Rulers or of the Pharisees beleeued him Ioh. 7. 48 marke what manner of men they be true it is That though an Angell from heauen teach any other Gospell then that wee receiued we should account him accursed Gal. 1. 8. But if they be proud and pompous men if worldly and couetous if licentious and dissolute if vtterly voide of all care to reforme themselues and their families know you that it is a very vnlikely thing that these men should be of any great iudgement in matters of God and his Religion This rule the Apostle giues I beseech you brethren marke them which cause diuisions and offences for they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly Rom. 16. 17 18. And it is madnesse for Christians to be mooued much with the credit and authority of such men 3. The third Vse is for the comfort of such as vnfainedly feare God and desire nothing more then to know his will that they might obey it Many such are oft in great doubts and perplexities and complaine that they cannot bee certaine of their saluation the Lord Iesus their Sauiour doth not shew himselfe to them they cannot profit by that they heare or reade they are discouraged from reading because they profit so little by it To such I say in the Name of the Lord Doest thou vnfainedly feare and serue God Wouldest thou doe nothing that might offend him â—…hast thou no griefe to this that thou canst not serue and please God as thou wouldest Then 1. Certainely though he hide himselfe from thee for a time before it be long he will reueale himselfe to thee and he will shew thee his saluation he will giue thee that certainety as thou shalt be able to die with comfort for Psal. 145. 19. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their cry and will saue them 2. In the meane time comfort thy selfe in the consideration of these two points 1. That this very desire that is in thee is an vnfallible fruit of grace nourish it and make much of it so long as thou canst finde this be sure thou art in the state of grace for if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that that a man hath and not according to that hee hath not 2. Cor. 8. 12. 2. That the Lord with-holds from thee this certainety and continueth thee in these doubts to humble thee and to prepare thee better for the receiuing of his grace THE SIXE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON MARCH XX. MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXVII And vpon this came his Disciples and maruelled that hee talked with the Woman yet no man said what seekest thou or why talkest thou with her THe last day we finished the conference that was betweene our Sauiour and the Woman of Samaria In these words the Euangelist reporteth how and by what occasion this conference was broken of By this time that our Sauiour had so plainely made himselfe knowne to her to be the Messiah and not before the Disciples were come backe vnto Christ from the towne Sychar whither they had gone to buy meate as verse 8. and vpon their comming whether it were from the bashfulnesse and modestie of the Woman that was not willing in the presence of so many men to haue any further speech or whether it came from the reuerence that she bare to Christ that shee would not now trouble him any longer seeing meate was brought for him to go to dinner or whether it proceeded from the desire she had to make hast to call her neighbours but vpon the comming of the Disciples the conference brake off not
to vse as a reason of all our petitions Matth. 6. 13. For thine is the kingdome and the power and the glory for euer And in that of the Apostle Romanes 11. 36. For of him and through him and to him are all things to whom bee glory for euer Therefore saith he 2. Tim. 2. 20. In a great house there are not onely vessells of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth some to honour and some to dishonour The lewdest men are Gods vessells and such as he hath necessary vse of 2. The speciall and fatherly affection he beares to his children iâ—… Christ as there is no wise and good Father but how many how great or publike soeuer his affaires be in the midst of them all he will haue a speciall care of his own children haue them in speciall remembrance so is it with our heauenly Father the very haires of your head are numbred Mat. 10. 30. And he is the Sauiour or preseruer of all men specially of those that beleeue 1. Tim. 4. 10. The Vses of this Doctrine are of two sorts 1. More generall 2. More speciall The generall Vse is this Labour to be fully perswaded of this truth Iob 5. 27. Heare thou it and know it for thy good and to see and discerne this prouidence of God in all thy waies and in all things that haue befalne thee in the whole course of thy life in thy wealth and pouertie good and ill successes marriage children dwellings credit discredit health sickenesse life and death This is Salomons counsell Pro. 3. 6. In all thy waies acknowledge him Thus did Dauid Psal. 139. 3. Thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art accustomed to all my waies And this will yeeld vnto a man many vnspeakeable comforts Some few of those many I will name vnto you and they shall serue for those more speciall vses I told you this Doctrine serued vnto 1. To perswade vs to the vse of prayer They that are assured God by his prouidence ordereth all things and the good successe of euery thing we take in hand depends vpon his prouidence must needs be carefull to commend the successe of euery thing they take in hand vnto God by prayer Our Sauiour teacheth vs to vse this as a reason why we begge all good things of God because his is the kingdome and the power Matth. 6. 13. When Abrahams seruant was to take a iourney he commends it to God by prayer Gen. 24. 12. When Nehemiah was to make a suit to the King his Master he commends it to God by prayer Neh. 1. 11. and 2. 4. When Christ was to feede the people he commends the creatures to Gods blessing by prayer Matth. 14. 19. Yea the Apostle saith that marriage and euery creature of God is sanctified to vs by the Word and prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. And on the contrary side the chiefe or onely cause why men neglect to pray is that men know not or beleeue not this Doctrine of Gods prouidence when Dauid had said that the foole saith in his heart there is no God Psalme 14. 1. he giue this for one reason to prooue it verse 4. they call not vpon the Lord. 2. It will free the heart from those cares wherewith it is wont to be disquieted and vexed about the successe and euent of things The time and successe of euery thing and action is appointed of God and depends wholly on his prouidence To euery thing there is a season appointed of God he meanes a time to euery purpose vnder the heauen as Salomon sheweth at large Eccles. 3. 1 8. And thereupon he inferreth verse 9. What profit hath he that worketh in that wherein he laboureth seeing things doe not depend only or principally vpon the labour or endeauour of any man It is therefore a vaine thing for men to disquiet themselues with care of the successe of things a man must do his duty inioyned him of God and with a quiet and cheerefull heart commit the successe vnto him alone Many haue no heart to doe good duties God calls them vnto because they can see no likelihood of good successe many vexe themselues with care and feare of that that may fall out hereafter He that truely is perswaded of Gods prouidence is free from this care when he hath done his duty and commended the matter to God by prayer he casts his care for the successe wholly vpon God to whom onely it belongs Be carefull for nothing saith the Apostle Phil. 4. 6. but in euery thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiuing let your request bee made knowne vnto God Cast all your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. This is able to free our hearts from care concerning our children euen at the houre of death hast thou laboured to bring them them vp in Gods feare giuen them good education commended them to God cast thy care then vpon him 3. It will worke patience in all afflictions I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it Psal. 39. 9. See a notable example for this 2. Sam. 16. 10. Who dare then say wherefore hast thou done so See the vse Iob makes of this in affliction Iob 1. 20. 22. 1. It kept him from charging God foolishly 2. It made him rent his garment shaue his head fall downe to the ground and worship God 3. It made him giue thankes this was much but no more then his duty 1. Thes. 5. 18. In all things giue thankes He knew that sith God the ordering of it it should tend to his good in the end 2. Sam. â—…6 12. It may be the Lord will looke vpon mine affliction and doe me good for his cursing this day 4. It workes security in the heart and quietnesse from all feare of wicked men and of Sathan himselfe And it is not possible that any who considers rightly how infinite dangers his life is subiect to how many witches how many vile men there be should be without continuall feare were it not for this For what is it that preserues vs from danger surely the Lords prouidence 1. He so ouer-rules their hearts for without him neither Sathan nor wicked men can mooue in him all liue and moue and haue their being Act. 17. 28. that they haue not so much as a will or desire to practise any mischiefe against vs Exod. 34. 24. No man shall desire thy Land 2. He watcheth and keepeth vs and our houses Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleepe The Lord is thy keeper Psal. 121 4 5. He watâ—…heth vs when we are asleepe and protecteth vs from many vnknowne dangers without any care or forecast of ours when Ioseph was asleepe he admonisheth him of the danger they were in Matth. 2. 13. This is that that Iob professeth that in the daies of his youth and prosperity Gods secret for so it is in the originall was vpon his tabernacle that is
if he cannot hold it with Gods fauour That is a treasure for which a man will be content to sell all that euer he hath Matth. 13. 44. to loose all things and to count them but dung in comparison of it Phil. 3. 8. This made all Gods people in Israel to leaue their dwellings and possessions there and to come to Ierusalem where God was purely worshipped 2. Chron. 11. 16. This made Moses willing to forgoe all his honours and pleasures and hopes he had in Pharaohâ—… Court and to ioyne himselfe vnto Gods afflicted and despised Church Heb. 11. 24. 25. 2. It moderateth the affection of a man to earthly things and teacheth him to vse them with more sobriety and indifferency so as he doth neither so greedily desire them nor is so discontented in the want of them nor so lifted vp in the abundance of them as others be it makes him able to say with the Apostle I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content I know both how to be abased and I know how to abound euery where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry both to abound and to suffer need Phil. 4. 11 12. He vseth them as the traueller doth his good lodging he findeth in his Inne for his necessity and the better enabling him to goe forward in his iourney homeward but setteth not his heart vpon them Psal. 62. 10. And thus he professeth that he is but a stranger and pilgrime vpon earth and seeketh for another country Heb. 11. 13 14. 3. It so taketh vp a mans heart specially in his first conuersion in his first loue as it maketh him very carelesse and forgetfull of all things else As Peter and Andrew Iames and Iohn straitway left their ships their net and their father and followed Christ Matth. 4. 20. 22. This made Christs hearers Mar. 8. 2. so carelesse of their meat for three daies together and Mary to neglect her huâ—…wifry in the entertaining of Christ and leauing all to sit her downe at Christs feet to heare his words Luke 10. 39. The Reason of this Doctrine is this that they haue found another treasure and where the treasure is there will the heart be Matth. 6. 21. He that once counteth Religion his treasure cannot set his heart on the world the heart can no more be deuided betweene them then it is possible for a man at the same time to looke with one of his eyes towards heauen and with another vpon the ground These two things the loue of the world and the loue of God are of a masterfull disposition Into what heart soeuer they enter they will be commanders and rule alone which is the reason of that speech of our Sauiour Matth. 6. 24. No man serues two masters 1. To instruct vs what to iudge of such Christians as vse not onely on the Sabbath day but on the weeke dayes also to goe to Sermons and Exercises of Religion worldly men thinke of these men that they doe more then they need yea more then they ought to doe that this will bring them to beggery Yea many are afraid to be religious or to frequent the Ministry of some men for feare least they should be drawen to doe thus as they see many of their hearers are In handling this point I will shew 1. What is to be said for the warning and admonition of these men 2. What is to be said for the encouragement and defence of them 1. It is indeed a great sinne in any professour to neglect his calling vpon pretence of following Sermons and seruing God specially if he haue a charge and want other meanes to liue by and that many of the better sort of Christians are too much inclined to this sinne appeareth by Pauls beating on this point so much in his Epistles to the Thessalonians Study to be quiet and to doe your owne businesse and to worke with your owne hands as wee commanded you 1. Thess. 4. 11. We heare that there are some which walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies Now them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eate their owne bread 2. Thess. 3. 11 12. but this is a great sinne For 1. Euery Christian should desire to liue of himselfe that he may not be chargeable vnto others 1. Thess. 5. 11 12. When he had charged them to follow their owne businesse and to worke with their hands he giues this for a reason that nothing may be lacking to them 2. If a man haue a family and prouide not for it he is worse then an Infidell 1. Tim. 5. 8. Therefore Paul saith 1. Cor. 7. 33. The marryed careth and that lawfully for the things of the world 3. Say a man could prouide for himselfe and his family sufficiently yet he must also haue a care to follow his calling that he may haue to giue others that need Rather let him labour working with his hands the thing that is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Ephes. 4. 28. And this reason the Apostle giueth why himselfe did at Ephesus with the labour of his owne hands minister vnto his owne necessities and to them that were with him and why according to his example others in the like case of necessity and for the auoiding of scandall should doe the like euen the remembrance of the words of the Lord Iesus how he said it is a more blessed thing to giue then to receiue Act. 20. 24 35. 4. Say a man haue enough for all this yet must he haue care of his estate for this cause because if he decay in it he shall be a scandall to his profession and alienate others from the truth Pro. 14. 20. The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour Therefore Paul maketh this one reason for this 1. Thess. 4. 11 12. Doe your businesse and worke with your owne hands that yee may walke honestly to them that are without 5. Say a mans estate were so plentifull that no decay could be discerned in it to the scandall of his profession yet is he bound to liue and take paines in some calling wherein he may be profitable to others else can he haue no true comfort in any of Gods blessings that he doth enioy for thus runneth the promise Psalmeâ—…28 â—…28 2. When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt bee blessed and it shall bee well with thee 2. Thessalonians 3. 12. They onely eate their owne bread that labour in a calling 2. It is to be granted that there is not the like necessity of frequenting the publike exercises of Religion on any other day as there is on the Sabbath for that there is an expresse commandement on that euen the poorest is bound to keepe an holy rest vnto the Lord for the commandement bindeth all men and none is exempted from it Exod. 20.
haue neglected their worldly estates their profits or ease out of loue to his seruice No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt goe vp to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in the yeare Exod. 34. 24. yet were their houses to be left very weake all that while that all the males aboue 20. yeares old were to continue at Ierusalem in those three feasts and they had many enemies in all their borders So we reade that our Sauiour did twice worke a miracle to feed them that came farre and tarryed long to heare him preach Matth. 14. 15. 21. and Mar. 8. 2 9. And no maruell for Heb. 6. 10. God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of God And what good Master would suffer his seruant to decay and grow to beggery by doing him seruice So that whosoeuer they bee that are thought by following Sermons to haue decayed their estates bee you assured that either their idlenesse and vnthriftinesse otherwayes hath decayed them or else they haue followed Sermons for some by-respects and not with vprightnesse of heart The second Vse is for reproofe 1. To discouer the vnsoundnesse of most mens hearts who make so great reckoning of earthly things and set their hearts vpon them It is euident they neuer yet found the true treasure they neuer truely tasted of heauenly comforts they affect these things so much for that they know no better This is made a note of the man that shall ascend into the hill of the Lord that he hath not lift vp his soule vnto vanity Psalme 24. 4. If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him 1. Iohn 2. 15. Their end is destruction that minde earthly things Phil. 3. 19. 2. To reprooue such Christians as so ouercharge themselues with worldly businesse as they can finde no time for Gods seruice Lecture the two and fiftieth May 8. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX XXX THe first point wherein this Woman shewed her zealous endeauour to draw her neighbours vnto Christ we finished the last day and now we are to proceed vnto the two last viz. 1. The thing she mooued her neighbours vnto when she was come vnto them 2. The reason she vsed to persuade them to that she mooued them vnto For the first that we may vnderstand her words well and ground our Doctrine vpon them it is to be obserued 1. Though she was her selfe fully perswaded that Iesus was the Christ and did with all her heart desire that they might be also so perswaded of him yet she taketh not vpon her to teach and conuert them her selfe but seeketh onely to bring them to the same meanes whereby her selfe was conuerted 2. Though she were able by a good argument to conuince their consciences that he was the Messiah and seeketh also to doe it yet she thought not that enough she resteth not in that but would needs haue them to come to him themselues 3. She desires no more of them but that they would come and see him Why may one say what good would that doe could they know by seeing him that he was the Messiah Did she thinke that the beholding of him would suffice to bring them to faith No surely for many saw him that neuer could beleeue in him One would thinke she should rather haue said Come and heare him then come and see him for faith commeth by hearing and not by seeing Rom. 10. 17. If the hauing of Christs picture before our eyes that we may behold it when we pray had beene such a helpe to faith and deuotion as the Papists imagine out of doubt the Holy Ghost would haue so described his stature complexion and countenance in the History of the Gospell as that we might haue had some directions to make his picture by Why then desireth she no more of them but that they would come and see him I answer 1. She doubted not but if they would but come to him he would take occasion to instruct and conuert them as he had done to her selfe 2. When she biddeth them come and see shee meaneth come and prooue and make tryall whether he be not the Christ as the same phrase is vsed Psal. 34. 8. Taste ye and see how gracious the Lord is So that this is the Doctrine we are to learne from hence for our owne instruction That this is a chiefe duty whereby euery man must shew his zeale and desire of the saluation of others to draw them to the same meanes whereby themselues were conuerted to vse that credit and power they haue with them to draw them to the Ministry of the Word True it is this is not all that a priuate Christian may and must doe to procure the conuersion of others For 1. Some priuate Christians are able to teach their families and neighbours themselues and may doe great good that way and all should seeke to be able to doe this Aquila and Priscilla expounded the way of the Lord to Apollos Acts 18. 26. Euen women should be able to teach their children Pro. 1. 8. and 6. 20. and their seruants Pro. 31. 26. and their neighbours Tit. 2. 3. 2. There is great force in priuate admonition and exhortation to further the conuersion of others else our Sauiour would not haue prescribed this course for the restoring of a brother that is fallen that before we tell the Church we should deale with him priuately neither would he haue giuen hope of giuing our brother this way as he doth Mat. 18 15 16. Neither would this haue beene noted as a thing so highly pleasing vnto God and in these desperate and prophane times Gods people did vse this meanes to preserue themselues from the common contagion Mal. 3. 16. Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another and the Lord hearkened and heard it and a booke of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and that thought vpon his name 3. A priuate Christian may greatly further the conuersion of others by his holy example Christian women may and ought so to liue as their husbands that obey not the Word may without the Word be won by the conuersation of the wiues 1. Pet. 3. 1. The like may be said of children seruants and neighbours also 4. A priuate Christian may do much for the procuring of the saluation of others by his feruent prayer vnto God for them 1. Iohn 5. 16. If any man see his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let him aske and hee shall giue him life for them that sinne not vnto death When the Holy Ghost had mentioned the feruent prayer that Steuen made for his persecutors Acts 7. 60. immediately he addeth Acts 8. 1. And Saul consented to his death As if he should say Saul was one of these he prayed for and on him that prayer did light whatsoeuer it did on the rest But though a man that hath any zeale and desire of the saluation
of others haue thus many meanes whereby he may procure it yet the chiefe meanes he can vse is to draw them to the Ministry of the Word to perswade them to heare See the proofe of this in the example of all such Christians as the Holy Ghost hath most commended for their zeale in seeking the saluation of others 1. For neighbours when the zeale that the faithfull should haue vnder the Gospell is prophecied of it is said they should shew it this way Esay 2. 3. Many people shall goe and say come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his wayes 2. For parents and Masters of families we haue the example of Elkanah the father of Samuel whose care of his children and seruants is commended in this that though he was well able to instruct them himselfe yet he was wont alwaies when he went vp to Shiloh the place of Gods publike worship himselfe to take all his family with him 1. Sam. 1. 21. 3. For kinsmen and speciall friends we haue the example of Cornelius whose zealous desire of the saluation of his kinsmen and speciall friends was declared in this that though he was one that might haue beene very likely to preuaile much with them both by his prayer example and knowledge yet he rested not there but when the Lord had bid him send for Peter and told him he should speake to him words whereby both himselfe and all his house should be saued he got them all together against Peter should come that they might be partakers of his Ministry with him Acts 10 24. The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. It is the best meanes to remoue that preiudice which alienateth the minds of most men from the loue of Religion if they could be got to heare It is a chiefe pollicie of the diuell whereby he keepeth most men from the loue of Religion to worke in them a hard conceit of the best Ministers either for some absurd opinions that they imagine them to hold or for some grosse crimes that they thinke they liue in This was the portion of all the Prophets they had all manner of euill spoken of them falsly Matth. 5. 11 12 Yea this is so vniuersall that our Sauiour maketh it a note of a false Prophet when a Minister hath no slanders raised on him Woe vnto you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets Luke 6. 26. Now there is no such way whereby this preiudice may be remooued out of the minds of men as if they could be drawne to heare When Philip had spoken much good of Christ Nathaniel could not belieue it Why Nathaniel had conceiued preiudice against Christ how doth Philip seeke to remoue this Come and see saith he Iohn 1. 46. The officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour had a very hard opinion of him but when they had once heard him they conceiued better of him and said Iohn 7. 47. Neuer man spake like this man 2. There is farre more power in the Ministry of the Word to preuaile with the heart of man then in any meanes a priuate man is able to vse say he haue as good knowledge and gifts as any Minister No man hath cause to hope that either the instruction he can giue or his good example or his prayers should be able to doe that good as the Ministry of the Word may For 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to doe this mighty worke by It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as doe belieue 1. Cor. 1. 21. and is called therefore 2. Cor. 3. 8. the Ministration of the Spirit 2. God hath made a speciall promise to this ordinance of his aboue all other meanes that he will be with it to assist and blesse it Matth. 28. 20. So as 1. A man hath no hope that any meanes he can vse should be able to conuert his childe seruant kinsman or neighbour till he can get him to be an hearer How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not belieued How shall they belieue in him of whom they haue not heard Or how shall they heare without a preacher Romanes 10. 14. 2. He may be assured this meanes will at one time or other if he belong to Gods election preuaile with him Esay 55. 3. Incline your eares and come to mee heare and your soule shall liue and if this preuaile not nothing will Luke 16. 31. If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they bee perswaded though one rose from the dead The Vse is 1. For all in generall to direct vs in our prayers for the Parliament at this time We must hold our selues bound in conscience to pray earnestly to God for the States of the Realme now assembled in Parliament Ester vndertaking a businesse that did much concerne the whole Church as they now assembled in Parliament doe craued this helpe of Mordecay and all Gods people that they would fast and pray to God for her Ester 4. 16. Pray that their principall care may be to take order 1. That an able and conscionable Ministry may be placed euery where 2. That all the people may be compelled to heare For the first It is said of Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 17. 6. That hee did lift vp his heart to the wayes of the Lord and Oh that our States now would doe so But how did he shew that verse 7. He set Princes throughout all the Cities of Iudah to teach that is to see the people taught verse 9. And see the fruit and effect oâ—… this verse 10. And the feare of the Lord fell vpon all the kingdomes of the Lands that were round about Iudah so that they made no warre against Iehosaphat This would free vs from feare of the traiterous Papists at home and abroad For a faithfull Ministry if it were placed euery where would be as the charriots and horsemen of Israel 2. Kings 13. 14. Euen the King himselfe acknowledged so much And yet see a second fruit of it 2. Chron. 17. verse 12. And Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly and hee built in Iudah Castles and Cities of store This would make our State and Kingdome to prosper and flourish if the States would lift vp their hearts to this worke There would be no crying in our streets Psal. 144. 14. no danger of inuasion or such like euills The second thing we should pray for them is that they may take order that where there is such a Ministry planted the people may bee compelled to heare It is to no purpose to bind Papists to come to Church vnlesse order first be taken that they may be well taught when they come there But it is certaine that where there is a good Ministry established the Magistrate may and ought to compell all his subiects to come and heare notwithstanding all
saith he Matth. 11. 19. yea he was wont to take the benefit of Gods creatures not of such onely as serue for mans necessity but of such also as God hath giuen vs for our delight It was noted of him by his carping enemies that he was wont to drinke wine Luke 7. 34. And it is said of him twice that he suffered his feet to be annointed with very precious oyntment Luke 7. 38. and Iohn 12. 3. 5. neither refused he to goe to feasts when he was bidden no not vpon the Sabbath day Luke 14. 1. And for his Disciples we know there was offence taken at him because he did not teach them to fast Luke 5. 33. Why then doth he forbeare his meate at this time surely because he would not let slip a notable occasion and opportunity of winning soules to God which he knew was now to be offered vnto him Hee had another matter in hand which he calls his meat which he did as earnestly desire as any hungry man can desire meat and which he knew would delight refresh and comfort him as much as any meat can doe him that stands most in need of it and that was to winne and conuert soules vnto God Why but may some say he might haue eaten somewhat in the meane while in the space wherein the woman was going to fetch her neighbours and they in comming out of the City vnto him So that his eating of somewhat need haue beene no hinderance to that good worke he so much desired to do but a furtherance rather vnto it I answer it is true he might haue done so but his heart was so taken vp either in secret prayer to God for them or in meditation of that he was to teach them when they should come or with the ioyfull expectation of their comming and of the good he knew he should haue occasion to doe as it made him quite to forget all hunger and thirst Now that we may receiue our instruction from this notable example of our Sauiours zeale which is here set forth for our imitation let vs obserue these three points in it 1. That he is so carefull to take the occasion and opportunity that is here offered of inlarging his Fathers Kingdome that though he was hungry he neglects his meat for it 2. That he calls this his meate to doe the will of his Father in instructing and conuerting of men 3. That though he had time to eate without any hinderance vnto that worke yet the care he had of this businesse and ioy he conceiued in the expectation of the good hee was to doe made him forget his hunger And from hence this Doctrine will arise for our instruction That he that will be a true Disciple of Christ must be zealous in the Lords businesse zealous in seruing God and seeking to honour him It is not sufficient to a mans comfort that he hath professed the truth serued God in his calling done the duties God hath required of him vnlesse he haue done it with a zealous heart and earnest affection This is required of vs that would approoue our selues to God in preaching of his Word Apollos is commended for this Acts 18. 25. that being feruent in the spirit hee taught diligently the things of the Lord This is required in them that heare the Word Luke 24. 32. Did not our hearts burne within vs when hee opened to vs the Scriptures This is required of them that would pray with comfort Iames 5. 16. The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man auaileth much This is required in euery part of that seruice that we doe vnto God we must be Rom. 12. 11. Feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. Yea this is in generall required of vs in our whole profession and practise of Religion Tit. 2. 14 Christ gaue himselfe for vs to purifie to himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Therefore it is noted to the praise of Iehosaphat that hee lift vp his heart to the waies of the Lord 2. Chron. 17. 6. And of Hezechia it is said that in all the workes he began for the seruice of the house of God to seeke his god hee did it with all his heart and prospered 2. Chron. 31. 31. And of Iosiah that he turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule and with all his might 2. King 23. 25. They maintained and held out the profession and practise of Gods pure Religion with great zeale and earnestnesse of affection The Reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are principally three 1. Euery one that lookes to be saued by Christ must be a follower of Christ He that saith he abideth in him saith the Apostle 1. Iohn 2. 6. must himselfe walke also euen as he walked The best euidence that we can haue that we remaine in him is when we are conformed vnto his example and by his spirit made like vnto him 2. The Lord cannot abide such as serue him without zeale This is plaine by that speech of Christ to the Laodiceans Reu. 3. 16. 1. He professeth that he liketh not so ill of him that is cold that is an Idolater or a worldling a man of no Religion as he doth of the Christian that is lukewarme 2. That he will spue such a one out of his mouth yea he threatneth the Church of Ephesus that because she had lost her first loue her zeale that once she had he would come against her shortly and remooue her candlesticke if she did not repent and amend this fault Reu. 2. 5. 3. The Spirit of God is said to be like vnto fire in all them that haue receiued it and from thence comes that speech quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. And all that are regenerated by the Spirit of Christ are said to be baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire Matth. 3. 11. and where fire is there must needes be some heate The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To conuince a great error in iudgement that is common in the world We see this is held as a perfect definition of a good Protestant that he is a man found in iudgement and in the knowledge of the truth but not forward nor zealous either in the profession or practise of it yea it is counted the wisedome of a Christian and euen of a Minister too to be a moderate man in Religion not forward nor hot nor zealous in it Whereas we haue heard that such as are regenerate and haue Gods Spirit cannot be without this heate and zeale 2. That in Gods account neither Papist nor Turke is in so bad an estate in some respect as the Gospeller is that is void of zeale 3. That God hath threatned to depriue them of the Gospell that professe it without zealous loue vnto it 2. To exhort vs to examine our selues well whether there be any true zeale in vs yea or no that if we want it we may be humbled and seeke
condemnation If 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 4 11. let him speake as the oracles of God 〈◊〉 is vsually a slander Many will obiect against the Preacher thus I know he meant me yea he soâ—…spake as many in the Church knew hee meant me and what call you this but malice if he had loued me he would haue told me in priuate To these men I say 1. A Minister is not bound in reproouing sinne to beate the ayre but he may in his reproofes meane and intend to touch such as heare him yea it is his duty to bring his doctrine home as particularly as he can to the conscience of euery one that heares him like a good steward to giue vnto euery one his owne portion Luke 12. 42. 2. Admit he had spoken out of malice yet if he haue spoken nothing but vpon good warrant of Gods Word and thy heart be so disquieted by it surely thy case is fearefull Gods people haue euer beene wont to finde comfort in his Word euen in that part of it that hath most galled them by discouering to them their sinnes Let the righteous smite me saith Dauid Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be as an excellent oyle And thy heart tells thee thou feelest no comfort in it but it vexeth thee so that were it not for such and such an alehouse where thou mayest finde company of thine owne minde that will take thy part in railing and scorning of the Preacher thou shouldst not know what to doe surely thy case is fearefull If thou hadst any grace in thy heart the Word of God would not be so bitter vnto thee Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2. 7. doe good to him that walketh uprightly Doe they not doe him good at the heart do they not cheere and comfort him and because thou maist the better discerne of thine owne case in another mans person then in thine owne I will shew thee in a few examples what thy state is Cain was such a one as thou art for he because he could not be as well accepted as well thought on for his Religion as his brother was Gen. 4. 5. went away from Gods worship in a rage and hiâ—… countenance fell downe Ahab was such a one as thou art for he because Eliah and Micaiah dealt faithfully with him in their Ministry and effectually discouered to him his sins went neuer from their Ministry but with a discontented and vexed heart he counted them his enemies and hated them 1. King 21. â—…0 and 22. 8. The man that was possessed with a Legion of diuels was in thy case for he being in the Synagogue where Christ preached was tormented by his Ministry Luke 4. 33 34. Mar. 5. 79. Though Christ had not spoken to him in particular euer a word or once medled with him Finally the cursed Iewes that stoned blessed Stephen to death were in thy case for when they heard Stephen Acts 7. 54. They were cut to the heart and they gnashed vpon him with their teeth Lastly this serueth to discouer the sinne of such as are alwaies discontented with the length of the Sabbath and grudge that the Lord should haue one whole day in a weeke allowed vnto him That would haue the Sabbath day but foure houres long at the most euen no longer then the time is that is spent at Church vpon that day That say in their hearts as Amos 8. 5. When will the Sabbath be done that wee may set forth wheat making the Ephah small and the Shekell great and with them Mal. 1. 3. Behold what a wearines is it What a tedious thing is it to keepe a Sabbath for a whole day whereas God hath expresly commanded Exod 20. 10. That on the seuenth 〈◊〉 should doe no manner of worke but keepe it holy vnto him 〈◊〉 giuen sixe dayes to doe all that we haue to doe in and euen on the Sabbath on his owne seuenth part of the weeke allowed vs to doe workes of present necessity And what is the true cause why the Sabbath seemes to vs so long a day aboue any other Surely because we take no delight in it nor in the workes and duties of it we doe not call the Sabbath a delight as we ought to doe Esay 58. 1â—… The second Vse that this which we haue heard of the second property of 〈◊〉 zeale serueth vnto is to exhort all Gods seruants to striue against that vncheerefulnesse that they are so much subiect vnto and to labour to serue God with ioy and gladnesse of heart Say vnto thy soule as Dauid did Psal 42. 11. Why art thou so heauy O my soule and why art thou so disquieted within me Know thou that euen when thou hast most cause to be humbled and deiected in thy selfe through any affliction either outward or inward yet euen then thou art bound to striue against thy vncheerefulnesse when thou goest to doe any seruice vnto God euen in thy trembling thou shouldest reioyce Psal. 2. 11. Consider with thy selfe how great reason thou hast to doe so 1. No seruice pleaseth God so well as that which his people doe performe cheerefully and with ioy Deut. 28. 47 48. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore thou shalt serue thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee 2. The Lord is not so strict and seuere as to reiect the seruice that with a good heart we doe vnto him for the infirmities and failings that he doth discerne in it but delights in it notwithstanding Let me heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. And this is a iust cause of encouragement to all that feare God not onely to doe seruice vnto him but to doe it cheerefully and with gladnesse of heart As for me saith Dauid Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy and 130. 3. 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities O Lord who should stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared 3. Thou hast cause to doubt the soundnesse of thy heart if thou canst finde no sweetnesse nor comfort in Gods Word and worship for of the godly and vpright-hearted it is oft noted that the Word of God was sweeter to them then the hony or the hony combe Psalme 9. 10. That they reioyced because with an vpright heart they had offered willingly vnto the Lord 1. Chron. 29. 9. The righteous shall be glad in the Lord and shall trust in him and all the vpright in heart shall glory Psal. 64. 10. Lecture the eight and fiftieth Iuly 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the third Property of true zeale to be obserued in this example of our blessed Sauiour He that hath true zeale reioyceth in the zeale and forwardnesse of others For this was as we heard one cause that made our Sauiour to forget both hunger
and thirst at this time euen the ioy that he conceiued in foreseeing the readinesse and forwardnesse of the Samaritanes in comming vnto him at this motion and perswasion of the Woman And this he more plainely expresseth in that speech which he vsed to his Disciples verse 35. Lift vp your eyes and looke on the regions for they are white already vnto haruest See this truth confirmed by the example of others of Gods seruants in fiue degrees 1. They haue ioyed greatly in the grace that they haue seene in others Thus did the Apostle Iohn 2. Iohn 4. I reioyced greatly that I found of thy children walking in the truth and 3. Iohn 4. I haue no greater ioy then to heare that my sonnes walke in verity 2. They haue held themselues bound to giue hearty thankes to God for this euen as if they had themselues receiued some great benefit by it Thus Paul Ephes. 1. 16. after he had heard of their faith and loue hee ceased not to giue thankes for them The like we shall finde Phil. 4. 1 3. and Philemon 4. Yea he professeth 1. Thess. 3. 9. that he was so affected with ioy for this that he knew not how to be sufficiently thankefull vnto God for it And that being in great affliction the good tidings that Timothy brought him of the piety he found among the Thessalonians did euen comfort and reuiue him 1. Thess. 3. 6 7. 3. Yea aboue all the graces they haue discerned in others they haue most reioyced and praised God for this when they haue seene men zealous and forward Dauid professeth that the more any of the Saints did excell in grace the more he delighted in them Psal. 16. 3. Paul when he had said that he Siluanus and Timothy ought alwaies to praise God for the Thessalonians giueth this for the reason because their faith did grow exceedingly 2. Thess. 1. 3. 4. They haue beene wont to reioyce not onely for the grace they haue discerned in such as haue beene conuerted by their owne Ministry for this might grow from selfe-loue because 1. That the good we know we haue done by our Ministry is our best defence against wicked men Sathan and our owne conscience 1 Cor. 9. 2 3. 2. The more good we haue done the more grace men haue receiued by our Ministry the greater shall our reward be he that by imploying his pound gained vnto his master fiue pounds was made ruler ouer fiue cities Luke 19. 19. and he that gained ten ouer ten cities Luke 19. 17. 19. And the Apostle professeth that the Thessalonians that were won to God by his Ministry were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing euen in the presence of Christ 1. Thess. 2. 19. but they haue reioyced thus in the grace they haue seene or heard of in any others As Paul doth in that grace that was in the Romanes Rom. 1. 8. and 16. 19 and in the Colossians Col. 1. 3. 5. Yea they haue done thus when themselues in the iudgement of flesh and bloud haue become loosers by it when the forwardnesse and zeale of others could not choose but tend in some sort to their owne disgrace yet they haue reioyced in it This was a notable tryall of their zeale When Moses that had beene the onely Prophet and man of fame in Gods Church seeth Eldad and Medad obscure men receiue of the same spirit that himselfe had prophesy as well as himselfe haue euery whit as good a gift and likely to be as well thought of in the Church as himselfe if not better he was neuer a whit discontented at it though Ioshua enuyed this himselfe and prouoked him to doe so too but he reioyced at it and checked Ioshua and wished that all the Lords people were Prophets as well as he Numb 11. 29. It is to a carnall Professour a matter of great discontentment when he seeth such as were very lewd before become as forward in Religion as himselfe that hath professed the Gospell many yeares or when he seeth such as are young and newly crept out of the shell as forward as himselfe Nothing fretted the wicked Iewes so much as this when they heard Paul say he had a calling from God to preach to the Gentiles they cryed Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not fit that hee should liue Acts 22. 21 22. This was that that vexed the elder brother of the Prodigall sonne Luke 15. 28 29. So when the chiefe Priests and Scribes saw the children so zealous and heard them cry Hosanna the sonne of Dauid they disdained Matth 21. 15. But there is a quite contrary disposition in all that truely feare God they count it no disparagement to see any how young soeuer they be how wicked soeuer they haue beene to become as forward in goodnesse as themselues but they reioyce in it Paul and Barnabas in euery place as they went betweene Antioch and Ierusalem declared to the beleeuing Iewes the conuersion of the Gentiles as the best newes they could bring them and it is said they brought thereby great ioy to all the brethren Acts 15. 3. Yea Gods seruants haue beene wont to reioyce to see others more forward then themselues yea though they haue beene their inferiours See this in Dauid He was glad when the people prouoked him vnto forwardnesse and said vnto him Let vs goe into the House of the Lord Psal. 122. 1. And Iohn Baptist when he saw his hearers grow so forward and zealous that his Ministry would not content them but they left him and went to Christ yet because he saw they went forward they went to Christ it neuer troubled him he neuer rated them for it no though he were prouoked to it by some that were a little too iealous of his credit Ioh. 3. 26. but he reioyced in it and verse 24. This he saith fulfilled his ioy The Vse of this point is first for tryall and examination of euery one of our hearts If we professe the truth and be but lukewarme haue no zeale we are in worse case then they that are starke cold Let vs try by this propertie whether there be any zeale in vs or no. Doe we thus reioyce in the grace we see in others doth it doe vs good to see or heare of the increase of Gods Church Doe we thanke God for it Doe we delight in a man and loue him the more the more forward and zealous he is Surely the most of vs will hardly be able to finde this in our selues yea many are so farre from that as they disdaine to see others forwarder then themselues and fret at nothing so much as at the zeale they see in others The onely true cause of that hatred many beare to Gods people is their zeale because they follow goodnesse Psal 38. 30. Many haue that accursed humour in them which Sanballat is noted for Neh. 4. 1. He was angry and sore grieued to see the walls of Ierusalem builded And they
yet this comparison holdeth betweene the Prophets and all the Ministers of the Gospell they were sowers and we are reapers This is plaine by another speech of Christ Matth. 11. 11. for there hauing preferred Iohn Baptist before all the Prophets and that in this respect among others because he gained more to God by his Ministrie than any of them had done as appeareth Verse 12. From the time of Iohn Baptist hitherto the Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence he addeth in the latter end of that 11. verse Notwithstanding he that is least in the Kingdome of heauen that is in the new estate of the Church is not in respect of his person and gifts but of his Ministry greater than Iohn Baptist. Hitherto belong those prophesies that in the dayes of the Gospell the Church should so increase Esay 54. 2 3. Enlarge thy tents for thou shalt encre ase on the right hand and on the left and that knowledge should then abound Esay 11. 9. and sanctification also after those daies the daies of the Gospell he meaneth saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Ier. 31. 33. Nay the Lord neuer sendeth any faithfull Minister to a people but he vseth to make his Ministry fruitfull vnto some the sower neuer goeth forth to sowe but he meets with foure sorts of ground whereof the one is good as our Sauiour teacheth vs in that Parable Matth. 13. 3 8. Yea this is made a note of an able Minister of the New Testament 2. Cor. 3. 6. he is a Minister not of the letter onely but of the spirit The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. All things that concerne our saluation are more clearely taught and more fully in the Ministry of the Gospell than they were vnder the Law This is plaine Colos. 1. 26. where the Apostle calleth the Gospell a mystery which had beene hidden since the world began and from all ages but now is made manifest to all his Saints 2. The mercy of God and his free grace is more fully made knowne and offered vnto men in the Ministrie of the Gospell than it was vnder the Law This reason the Apostie giueth the grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto all men Tit. 2. 11. 3. The Spirit of God which onely maketh the Word of God effectuall in the heart of man is much more plentifully bestowed since the time of Christs Ascension than euer it was before This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. The Holy Ghost was not yet giuen because Iesus was not yet glorified This Doctrine serueth for the Vse and profit both of vs that are Gods Ministers and for all you that are Gods people First we that are Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that we labour to be fruitfull and profitable in our Ministry Seeke not wealth or ease or credit but fruit Labour to finde that thy Ministry hath done good that it hath beene effectuall to the conuersion of some This made Paul so earnestly desirous to see the Romanes that he might haue some fruit among them also as he had among the other Gentiles Rom. 1. 13. Foure Reasons may be giuen to mooue vs to this care 1. God hath placed vs in this calling and giuen vs the gifts we haue to this end euen for the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 8. 12. the manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall 1. Cor. 12. 7. 2. Euery man should count it his misery to be vnprofitable it is noted for a great part of the misery of our estate by nature that we are altogether vnprofitable Rom. 3. 12. how much more a Minister Matthew 21. 30. cast yee the vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nothing will yeeld vs that comfort in life or death as this not all the wealth we haue gathered nor the credit and applause we haue had 1. Thess. 2. 19. they whom he had won to God were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing 4. This is the chiefe thing that will assure vs that God hath indeed called vs to be Ministers of his Gospell and approueth of our Ministry when we are fruitfull when the porter the Holy Ghost appeareth vnto vs and giueth entrance to our Ministry into the hearts of the people Iohn 10. 3. as we know he did to Pauls Ministry into the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. We haue heard all the Ministers of the New Testament are reapers The seruants to whom God committed his talents if they were good and faithfull seruants gained somewhat to their Master Matth. 25. 23. Thus Paul approoueth himselfe to be an able Minister of the Gospell the Corinthians that were conuerted by his Ministry were his letters of commendation written in his heart yeilding him much inward comfort and assurance of his calling and also knowne and read of all men such an euidence of his calling as was apparant vnto all men 2. Cor. 3. 2. this he calls the very seale of his Apostleship 1. Cor. 9 2 Now seeing this is so necessary I will giue some few rules out of Gods Word which if we follow we shall be sure to reape fruit of our labours 1. We must be diligent and painefull both in study and in preaching giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine neglect not the gift that is in thee but both by diligence in study and in preaching labour to stirre it vp and increase it saith the Apostle vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 13 14. 2. When we teach we must labour to teach that not wherein our selues may shew most learning or eloquence but which may be most profitable and of vse to them we teach speake thou the things which become sound wholesome doctrine Tit. 2. 1. and the things that he would haue Titus to affirme constantly and to insist vpon in his Ministry are the things that are good and profitable vnto men Tit. 3. 8. 3. Striue to teach in that manner as may most profit thy hearers Marke 4. 33. Christ preached so as they were able to heare This was Pauls minde though he excelled all the flaunting preachers at Corinth in the tongues yet he professed that in the Church he had rather speake fiue words to the capacity and edification of others then ten thousand words in an vnknowne tongue 1. Cor. 14. 18 19. Hitherto belongeth that exhortation preach the Word reprooue rebuke exhort that is apply thy doctrine alwaies to the present estate and condition of thy hearers 2. Tim. 4. 2. 4. Take heed to thy life that thou do nothing to hinder the fruit of thy labours take heed vnto thy selfe and vnto the doctrine 1. Tim. 4. 16. And 1. Cor. 9. 15. it were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void that is rather then that any man should be able to obiect ought
against me that might disproue my vprightnesse of heart and faithfulnesse in my Ministry which is the maine thing I haue to reioyce and glory in 5. Be earnest with God in prayer that he would make thy Ministry fruitfull Paul bowed his knees vnto God for the Ephesians Ephes. 3. 14. for it is he onely must giue vs grace to teach profitably wee are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues to meditate of any good thing but our sufficiency is of God 2. Cor. 3. 5. and our people grace to heare profitably he teacheth them to profit Esay 48. 17. We should importune the Lord in that manner as Rachel did Iacob Gen. 30. 1. giue me children or else I die 6. Enquire for fruit and deale with thy people in priuate to see how they profit by thy labours so did our Sauiour with his hearers Matth. 13. 51. haue yee vnderstood all these things And the Apostle did not onely teach publikely but from house to house Act. 20. 20. Heb. 13. 17. Thou must watch ouer their soules This Doctrine serueth also for the Vse of all Gods people 1. It teacheth vs how great profit we may make of reading the Scriptures Though God haue not appointed that to be the meane to worke faith and regeneration yet doth it notably prepare and make men fit to receiue good by hearing We haue heard the Apostles could neuer haue done that good by preaching if the people had not beene prepared by reading of the Prophets our Sauiour therefore commands his hearers to search the Scriptures and to acquaint themselues well with them Iohn 5. 39. One chiefe cause you profit so little by your hearing is for that you exercise not your selues in the reading of the Scripture If parents would traine vp their children in the principles of Religion and in reading of the Word at home while they be young it would be a great aduantage to them for their profiting by preaching But alas we might as well alledge to any of you a sentence out of Bernard or Augustine as out of the holy Scripture for you cannot tell whether we alledge it right or no so vnacquainted you are with it God hath written vnto you for your vse the great things of his law but they are accounted by you as a strange thing that belongs not vnto you as the Lord complained of the Iewes Hos. 8. 12. But if he onely be an happy man that can delight in the law of the Lord Psal. 1. 2. then are you doubtlesse in a wretched case that take no delight in it at all neuer read it no not on the Lords day You count it a tedious thing to keepe the Sabbath you know not how to spend it without gaming c. because you take no delight in the reading of the Scripture The Lord enioyned the King to reade the Word all the daies of his life and giueth this for the reason that he may learne to feare the Lord and that his heart be not lifted vp aboue his breathren Deut. 17. 19 20. What maruaile then if great men grow proud and tyrannous oppressours and if both great men and meane be so voide of Gods feare so prophane as they are seeing they reade the Scriptures so seldome and negligently as they doe 2. Learne by this Doctrine to iudge of the best kinde of preaching He that reapeth most fruit vnto God winneth most soules is the most able Minister of the New Testament That kinde of preaching whereby the people of God profit most in knowledge and sanctification is the best kinde of preaching not that whereby carnall men are most delighted or which feedeth the humour of a naturall man and tickleth the eare but which best edifieth the conscience Let no man say he is vnlearned that teacheth profitably and hath wonne many vnto God for hee that winneth soules is wise Pro. 11. 30. when God hath allowed of a man and commended him and set his seale on his ministry as on these he hath done 1. Cor. 9. 2. who art thou that darest dispraise or despise or disgrace him Gods people should not allow best of him that praiseth himselfe that is that by his manner of preaching declareth euidently he seeketh his own praise more than the profit of the people but of him whom the Lord praiseth by working with him in blessing his labours 2. Cor. 10. 18. As Paul saith he would iudge of the Ministers in Corinth so should all Gods people learne to iudge of Ministers 1. Cor. 4. â—…9 â—…0 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed vp but the power for the Kingdome of God is not in word but in power To this case our Prouerbe may well be applyed Shew me not the meate but shew me the man Compare the hearers of these learned and eloquent Teachers whom thou so much admirest with these who preach plainely and whom thou despisest for that cause see whether haue most knowledge and grace and so thou shalt be able to iudge whether is the best Teacher 3. To teach vs that the state of wicked and ignorant persons is far more dangerous and damnable now than it was vnder the Law first because this is a time of farre greater light than that was this is the condemnation that light is come into the world Iohn 3. 19. secondly greater grace is offered now than then yea receiued also by such as liue vnder an ordinary and able ministry of the Gospell the Apostle Peter speakes euen of some hypocrites that they had escaped the pollution of the world through the knowledge of Christ by the Gospell they were brought to a great reformation 2. Pet. 2. 20. Hitherto belong those fearefull sentences if euery transgression and disobedience to the law receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if wee neglect so great saluation c. Heb. 2. 2 3. And againe it is impossible for those who were once enlightned c. Heb. 6. 4 8. declaring in many words the fearefull state of them that haue not onely enioyed great meanes of grace but also receiued some common beginnings of grace by them and yet prooue naught afterward And so doth he likewise Heb. 10. 28 31. shew how it is farre more dangerous for them to sinne vnder the Gospell then it was vnder the Law Consider therefore how God vnder the Law hated and punished ignorance it is a people of no vnderstanding therefore hee that made them will not haue mercy vpon them Esay 27. 11. the breach of the Sabbath if yee will not hearken vnto mee to hallow the Sabbath day I will kindle a fire in the gates of Ierusalem and it shall deuoure the palaces thereof and it shall not bee quenched Ier. 17. 27. Adultery It is a fire that consumeth to destruction and would roote out all mine increase Iob 31. 12. Swearing the booke of Gods curse shall fly vpon euery one that sweareth to cut him off Zech. 5. 2 3.
truth that himselfe doth see If one should say thus of any godly man that doth conforme Surely the truth is so clearely reuealed in these points of difference in our Church that he cannot chuse but see it onely the loue of the world and feare of trouble keepes him from acknowledging and yeelding to it or if another should say of any godly man that doth not conforme Surely it is not possible but he seeth well enough that these are but trifles and not to be laid in ballance with the liberty of his Ministry onely a carnall respect to his credit because he hath stood out and spoken against these things keepes him from yeelding surely both these should offend much God forbid we should iudge thus one of another For my part I am fully perswaded there are godly and conscionable men on both sides that will not sticke to professe euery truth that God hath reuealed vnto them how much soeuer they might disaduantage themselues thereby in their credit and estate amongst men It is of fundamentall points that the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 4. 3. 4. If our Gospell bee then hidden it is hidden to them that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded their minde For it is certaine that in as great matters as these are about which we differ there haue beene many of Gods dearest children and excellent seruants that haue not had the truth reuealed vnto them but it was hidden vnto them they could not see it Barnabas was a good man and yet could not see that that Paul saw how vnfit it was to take Iohn and Marke with them who had before giuen great offence by departing from them at Pamphilia and refusing to goe with them to the worke Act. 15. 38 39. And both he and Peter were good men and yet could not see that that Paul saw viz. that it was lawfull and fit for them to conuerse with the Gentiles euen in the presence of the Iewes Gal. 2. 11 14. God bestowes his gifts on his seruants in different measure and degree He reueales some parts of his truth to some which he conceales from others euen of his faithfull seruants neither is there any that clearely seeth the truth in all things but in some points he is ignorant and doth erre 1. Cor. 13. 9. We know it in part and prophesie in part Yea say it were passion or preiudice that blinded the iudgement of him that differs from thee though that be a greater infirmity than simple ignorance yet may he be a godly and good man for all that You know who it was that said of himselfe and Barnabas Act. 14. 15. We are euen men subiect to the like passions that yee bee Thirdly if any be a godly man and hath an vpright heart thou art bound to loue and reuerence him how much soeuer his gifts are inferiour to thine or how much soeuer he differs from thee in iudgement It is certaine we are to acknowledge and reuerence Gods gifts wheresoeuer we see them though they be but such as may be in a wicked man Though Ioab were but a naturall man an hypocrite yet the Holy Ghost doth oft speake of and commend sundrie good things in him but if we see a man to be a godly man to haue an honest and vpright heart then are we much more bound to loue and reuerence him yea we should be vnwilling and affraid to note or eye any of his infirmities so as our hearts should be alienated or estranged from him In this we should shew our selues the children of our heauenly Father Hee hath not beheld iniquity in Iacob neither hath he seene peruersenesse in Israel Num. 23. 21. Is he that differs from thee a brother a childe of God take heed how thou despise him take heede that thou loue him This was Abrahams reason to Lot Gen. 13. 8. and Pauls we should endeuour to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace because there is but one body and one spirit and we are called in one hope of our calling Ephes. 4. 34. By this we know we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 14. And Dauid makes this a note of one that shall go to heauen Ps. 15. 4. that he honoureth them that feare the Lord. Yea though he be far thy inferiour though he be full of infirmities the Apostle chargeth Christian husbands to giue honour to their wiues as vnto the weaker vessels because they are heires together of the grace of life 1. Pet. 3. 7. We haue heard what agreement ought to be among Gods faithfull seruants we haue heard the reasons whereby they are to be moued to it I will now proceed to the third and last point which I told you I would handle in this exhortation viz the meanes whereby we may attaine to this vnity and concord and they are principally three 1. If we would all of vs seeke after holinesse till then there can neuer be true peace amongst vs follow peace with all men and holinesse without which no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14. By this we know that we loue the children of God when we loue God and keepe his commandements till then we can neuer beare a true and holy loue vnto any man 1. Iohn 5. 2. Euery man that truely feares God is of a peaceable disposition they are the quiet in the land Psal. 35. 20. And the chiefe raisers and pursuers of contention in the Church haue beene vngodly and gracelesse men such as serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their own belly Rom. 16. 17 18. And so doth the Apostle Iude describe the seducers of his time to haue beene Iude 8. 11 12. Vngodly men cannot loue nor endure such as vnfainedly feare God no though they be such as agree with them in iudgement in all points that are in controuersie in our Church yet will they esteeme them as Puritans and hate them neuerthelesse and experience sheweth the truth of that which the Lord hath taught vs he that is vpright in the way is abomination to the wicked Pro. 29. 27. These men howsoeuer they talke much and pretend great care of the Churches peace yet are indeed the the chiefe causes of all our contentions They are like those mentioned the words of their mouth are smoother then butter but warre is in their heart Psal. 55. 21. they hate peace and the more wee seeke it the more they are bent to war Psal. 120. 6 7. there is no hope at all of peace and agreement with such men 2. If we would all of vs labour to be humble minded for pride is the chiefe cause of contention onely by pride commeth contention Pro. 13 10. Hee that is of a proud heart stirreth vp strife Pro. 28. 25. and humility is the chiefe breeder and preseruer of vnity If we desire to be kindly affectioned one to another in brotherly loue we must in honour preferre one another Rom. 12.
mercy toward his Church Christ in his great triumph ouer Sathan and all the enemies of our saluation when hee ascended vp on high and led captiuity captiue gaue gifts vnto men in this great variety To some he gaue the gifts fit for Apostles to some for Prophets to some for Euangelists to some for Pastours to some for Teachers Ephes. 48 11. Secondly this was necessary in respect of the seuerall dispositions of Gods people for as it is with the bodies of men all like not the same meate and therefore God in his goodnesse hath prouided such variety of his creatures to serue euery appetite So for some this mans gift is fittest others will profit more by anothers gift yea the same man may for knowledge profit best by one mans gift for memory by ano thers for conscience and affections by a third man Iohn had one gift meete for the disposition of some kinde of men and our Sauiour a very diuerse gift from his yet more meete for the disposition of some kinde of men Matth. 11. 17 19. Thirdly the Lord hath done this for the increase of loue and vnity among his seruants that we might see the need we haue one of another euen of euery one of Gods seruants and so might loue and esteeme of all accordingly 1. Cor. 12. 21. The eye cannot say to the hand I haue no neede of thee nor the head againe to the feete I haue no neeede of you So that to conclude this first reason If Christians were as they should be it would be a great benefit to them to heare if it were possible all Gods seruants It was so to the first and Primitiue Church of Ierusalem when all the Apostles and sundry other worthy men did exercise their Ministry at Ierusalem the faithfull did greatly profit in knowledge and grace by the great variety of Gods gifts in his seruants as it appeares by many testimonies the Holy Ghost giueth of them Acts 2. 42 46. and 4. 32 37. We might see iust cause if the fault were not in our selues to praise God for his great bounty in bestowing such plenty and variety of his gifts and we might also receiue good by euery one whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours 1. Cor. 3. 22. But this that God hath giuen for so great a benefit most men through their corruption haue turned to a great mischiefe It were a great benefit to some if they neuer had heard any but their own Pastours for by hearing men of other gifts which they better affect they grow to a loathing of the gifts of their own Pastour and of all other men but this shall doubtlesse tend to their further condemnation if they profit not but receiue hurt by this great variety of gifts God hath bestowed vpon his seruants as is plaine by that exprobration our Sauiour vseth against the Iewes that profited neither by Iohns ministry nor by his Luke 7. 31 35. Secondly euen where there is apparant inequalitie of gifts to be discerned yet no one should be so admired as that others should be despised For first a man may be a faithfull Minister sent and approued of God and yet his gift farre inferiour to other of his fellow-seruants euen he that receiued but two talents and gained but other two with them had the commendation of a faithfull seruant as well as he that receiued fiue and gained fiue Matth. 25. 22 23. Secondly the Word of God should be esteemed and receiued not for his sake that bringeth it but for his sake that sendeth it euen the Scribes and Pharisees so long as they sate in Moses chaire and taught nothing but the Doctrine of Moses were to be respected in that which they taught though they were most wicked men Matth. 23 2 3. And the contempt that is done to the Ministry of the meanest whom Christ sendeth is done to him Hee that receiueth whomsoeuer I send receiueth me Ioh. 13. 20. and he that despiseth him despiseth Christ Luk. 10. 16. Thirdly thou maist profit by him that hath the least gift if the fault be not in thy selfe Euery gift that the meanest of Gods seruants hath is giuen him for the profit of the Church 1. Cor. 12. 7. Yee may all prophecy one by one that all may learne and all may bee comforted 1. Cor. 14. 31. for thy profit dependeth not so much on the gifts of the teacher as on Gods blessing it is God that giueth the increase 1. Cor. 3. 7. and who can tell whose Ministry he will blesse most the winde bloweth where it listeth Iohn 3. 8. And he oft worketh most mightily by the weakest meanes my strength is made perfect in weaknesse saith he 2. Cor. 12. 9. And that which is said of the workes of mercy Eccl. 11. 6. In the morning sow thy seed and in the euening withhold not thine hand for thou knowest not whether shall prosper either this or that may fitly be alluded to in this case heare one of Gods seruants as well as another at one time as well as at another for thou knowest not whose Ministry it is what Sermon it is that God will please to worke most within thy heart and make most effectuall to doe thee good THE SIXTIE SEVENTH LECTVRE ON SEPTEMBER XXV MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXXIX XL. And many of the Samaritans of that City beleeued on him for the saying of the Woman which testified He told mee all that euer I did So when the Samaritans were come vnto him they besought him that he would tarry with them and he abode there two daies WE haue already heard in the eight former verses what speech passed betweene Christ and his Apostles after the woman of Samaria was gone from him to call her neighbours And therein we haue heard that our Sauiour so soone as she was gone from him did foresee what successe she would haue and what a number of her neighbours she would draw vnto him The expectation of their comming filled his heart with such ioy and desire of their saluation that he forgat his hunger and the faintnesse of his body yea he vseth it as a reason to stir vp his Disciples to zeale and diligence because they should by and by see by the great number of the Samaritans that would flocke vnto him that Gods people were now prepared to receiue the Gospell In these words and the two verses following the Euangelist declareth how that was indeed fulfilled that our Sauiour did foresee and speake of for many of the Samaritans come to him and bring with them hearts well prepared to receiue good by him They beleeued in him before they came to him vpon that which the woman had spoken of him they came to him with a desire to be instructed by him and therefore they entreate him to make some abode with them and when they had preuailed with him so far as that he was content to lodge with them two daies they made good vse of him while they
had him among them for they receiued such confirmation in their Faith by that which they heard from him as they professe to the woman that the light they receiued from her was nothing to that they had gotten by hearing of him By her speech they were brought to beleeue that he was a Prophet but by hearing of him they were well assured that he was more than a Prophet euen the Sauiour of the world The foure verses diuide themselues into two parts For the Euangelist setteth downe First the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans verse 39 40. Secondly their encrease and proceedings therein verse 41 42. In the beginning of their faith he obserueth three things First the cause and meanes whereby it was wrought Secondly the effect and fruit whereby it shewed and manifested it selfe verse 40. Thirdly the respect Christ had vnto them when he saw it in them The meanes whereby these beginnings of faith were wrought in them was that which they had heard the woman say of him And what was that they heard the woman testifie that is protest and affirme with great earnestnesse and affection as Iesus being troubled in spirit testified and said that is spoke it with great earnestnesse and vehemency of affection verily verily I say vnto you that one of you shall betray me Ioh. 13. 21. that he had told her all things that euer she did How this is to be vnderstood we heard when I spake of verse 29. He had told her sundry things that were so secret viz. that she had had fiue husbands and that now she liued in whoredome that by that she knew well he was able to tell her all that euer she did and therefore out of the aboundance of her affection in an Hyperbole and excessiue kinde of speech she said and testified that he had told her all that euer she did which they had reason to giue credit to because out of her zeale and desire to doe them good she was so willing to publish her own disgrace And this speech of the woman whereas one would haue thought it might haue made them affraid to come vnto Christ lest he should haue told them also all their secret sins yet God so prepared their hearts wrought so with them that this was that that brought them to beleeue and to come vnto him For by this they vnderstood he must needs be a Prophet at the least and because the Church had now bin long without any Prophet and they knew by the Scriptures that about this time the Messias was to come they were induced to beleeue that this was indeed the Messias The effect and fruit whereby these beginnings of their faith did shew and declare themselues are set downe vers 40. When they were come to him they besought him that he would tarry with them So soone as they were come to him euen before they had heard him themselues that it may appeare to be a fruit of that faith which the womans speech had wrought in them they earnestly inuite him to come to their City and to tarry with them And this they did partly to shew their loue and respect vnto him in giuing him entertainement and chiefly out of that desire they had to be instructed by him and to be further confirmed in that faith which was already begun in them The respect Christ had vnto them when he discerned these beginnings of faith in them is set downe in the last words of verse 40. for he yeelded to their request and abode with them two daies And this shall suffice to be spoken for the interpretation of this Text Now let vs come to those Doctrines that the Holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs from this example First then we must obserue here how easie of beliefe these Samaritans were first vpon the speech of one poore woman many of them beleeued in Christ. She told them he had made knowne to her all that euer she had done she told them this in a very earnest manner she appealeth to their conscience whether this could be any other than Christ she desired them to go with her vnto him and hereupon many of them beleeued and went out vnto him to inuite him vnto their City Secondly the Holy Ghost commendeth them for this and our Sauiour giueth that approbation vnto them in this and sheweth that respect vnto them for it as we shall scarce reade he did the like vnto any other And from thence we haue this Doctrine to learne That it is a great grace of God and signe of election in any to be tractable and teachable easily drawne to receiue and beleeue the truth of God ready to yeeld vnto it when it is once reuealed vnto him True it is that men may be too credulous and light of beliefe it is noted for the property of a silly man to belieue euery thing he heareth the simple beleeueth euery word Pro. 14. 15. They should not be so simple as in the matters that concerne their soules to receiue ought vpon the credit of any man how good soeuer he be no nor vpon the credit of a whole Church but they ought in this case to try before they trust to examine that that is taught them by the holy Scriptures whosoeuer hath bin their Teacher So it is said of those worthy Christians at Beraea that they examined diligently the Doctrine euen of Paul and Barnabas they examined their Doctrine by the Scriptures and are commended for it Acts 17. 11. Yea we haue a straight commandement for this take heed what yee heare Mar. 4. 24. proue all things 1. Thess. 5. 21. But yet when once the truth is reuealed to them they ought to yeeld presently vnto it to receiue it with all readinesse So it is said of those worthy hearers Acts 17. 11. that they receiued the word with all readinesse of minde This readinesse consisteth in foure points 1. When we goe to heare or reade Gods Word we should goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall be pleased to teach vs. This minde was in Cornelius Act. 10. 33. we are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God This is made a note of the true subiects of Christ Esay 32 3. The eyes of the seeing shall not bee shut and the eares of them that heare shall hearken As if he should say Whatsoeuer they see they shall willingly see and whatsoeuer they heare they shall willingly heare We should euen be glad to vnderstand and learne whatsoeuer God shall be pleased to teach Acts 2. 41. The faithfull are called such as gladly receiued the Word 2. When we go to heare or reade Gods Word we should goe with a full resolution that when he shall reueale his will vnto vs we will obey it This resolution was in the Church he will teach vs of his waies and we will walke in his paths Esay 2. 3. This minde was in Dauid Psal.
119. 33. Teach mee O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And Uerse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Yea euen when he had fallen grieuously yet so soone as God sent his seruant to him to shew him his sin he yeelded presently 〈◊〉 Sam. 12 13. 3. When once God hath reuealed his will by his Word vnto vs in any thing we must not dare to dispute or cauil against it be it neuer so contrary to our reason be it neuer so much against our owne humour Rom. 9. 20. O man who art thou that wilt reason the case with God Euery thought within vs must be brought into that captiuity into that obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 5. as that they may not dare once to rise vp within vs against any truth of God For this we haue a notable example Iob 6. 24. Teach mee and I will hold my tongue and cause mee to know wherein I haue erred As if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word wherein I haue offended and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 4. We should be ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour This is that that the Prophet speaketh of the powerfull work of Gods Word and Spirit Esay 11. 6. where it preuaileth it maketh them that were before as Wolues and Leopards and Lyons so tame that a little child may lead them This Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31. 34. Though I could haue made affraid a great multitude my wealth and authority was such that I could haue crushed them by my power yet the most contemptible of the family did feare mee so I kept silence and went not out of the doore If the meanest of my family had come to me and said Sir you haue broken Gods law you haue sinned against God I durst not haue fretted against him or reiected his counsaile but I would haue yeelded to him and humbled my selfe and shut my selfe within my closet till I had made peace with God The like example we haue in Dauid 1. Sam. 25. 32 33. Abigal a weak woman and the wife of his enemy that had contemned and reuiled him commeth to him euen when he was in a great heat against Nabal and putteth him in mind that if he should follow his passion and reuenge himselfe he should sin against God he scorned not her counsell nor said Shall I that am a Prophet and a King be taught and directed by a foolish woman But he yeelded presently though he were in so great a passion he durst not but receiue Gods Word at the hands of any person how meane soeuer yea he praiseth God for her Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me and blessed be thy counsaile and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud The Reasons of this Doctrine why we must receiue Gods truth when it is once reuealed vnto vs with such readinesse why we must be so apt to beleeue it to yeeld vnto it are these 1. Because the Lord hath promised that such as shall offer themselues to be taught by him with such yeelding hearts them he will teach and guide he will preserue them from errour he will resolue them in the truth and giue them a comfortable assurance in the matters of their saluation the law of the Lord will giue wisedome to the simple Psal. 19. 7. The meeke he will guide in iudgement and the meeke hee will teach his way Psal. 25. 9. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn 7. 17. so this here in this place And on the other side such as are vnwilling to see the truth will not with loue receiue it the Lord is wont to leaue them in vncertainty and to send them strong delusions that they may beleeue lies to shew himselfe as vnwilling to teach them as they are vnwilling to learne of him When our Sauiour had spoken of that fearefull iudgement vpon the Iewes hearing they should heare but should not vnderstand and seeing they should see but should not perceiue he giues this for the reason that they had closed their owne eyes and had not beene willing to see and receiue the truth that God reuealed vnto them Matth. 13. 14 15. And the Apostle prophesying of them that should fall away vnto Popery tels vs that therefore God would send them strong delusions that they should belieue any lye because they would not receiue the truth with loue when it was taught vnto them 2. Thess. 2. 10 11. An example hereof we haue in Ahab he was not willing to be taught by Gods faithfull Prophet but hated him and therefore God sent a lying spirit into his false prophets that might deceiue him 1. King 22. 8. 12. 2. The Lords soueraignty ouer vs is such as it becommeth vs to yeeld absolute obedience to him without all reasoning or gaine-saying O man who art thou that replyest against God Rom. 9. 20. This reason the Lord giueth yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary and why I am the Lord Leuit. 26. 2. This made Eli so to yeeld that he durst not once winch against a message God had sent him by young Samuel It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Samuel 3. 18. 3. It is not possible Gods Word should deceiue vs Thy testimonies are very sure Psalme 93. 5. All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Prouerbs 8. 8. and therefore there is iust cause wee should receiue it with all readinesse The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe For if this be a signe of grace to be so apt to receiue Gods truth when once it is reuealed vnto vs then surely many of vs will be found to be void of grace that yet thinke very well of our selues 1. There be many haue heard sundry truths often taught and plainely confirmed by the Word of God that cannot discerne them nor be perswaded of them as touching the obseruation of the Sabbath the frequenting of the exercises of Religion c. And why canst thou not yet see nor be perswaded in these things Surely if thou hadst a good heart halfe the teaching thou hast would perswade thee the very entrance into Gods Word the first hearing of it would haue giuen thee light Psalme 119. 130. Thou hast an vngracious heart and that is the cause thou canst not see these truths nor be perswaded If our Gospell bee hidden it is hidden to them that are lost These women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth were such as were laden with
Lord. 2. Such as not only like and commend and maintaine Preachers but heare them also ordinarily yet neuer make any vse of their gifts in priuate neuer moue any questions to them nor seek to be directed and informed by them in the will of God concerning any their particular and priuate occasions The will of God is that the Minister should be resident and dwell vpon his charge He is called a watchman to the house of Israel Ezek. 3. 17. The Priests had therefore their lodgings appointed them neare the house of God 1. Chro. 9. 27. for this cause among others that the people if they had any doubts to propound to them and occasion to enquire the will of God of them might know where to finde them But our Ministers may be non resident well enough all the weeke long for any vse the people will make of them this way vnlesse it be to baptize a childe or bury a corpse or visit one that is sicke they can spare him well enough And for visiting the sick if he be such a one as vseth to deale plainely and will not suffer them to passe to hell in a dead sleep he shall not be oft troubled that way and when he commeth what vse make they of him Surely they vse to propound no doubts to be resolued in but only to haue him pray and speake some comfortable words to them they send for him Of Dauid we reade that he kept alwaies a Prophet about him euen when his state was but meane and poore yet had he the Prophet Gâ—…d with him 1. SaÌ„ 22. 5. And why To be directed by him in the will of God in all his occasions as we may see as it appeares by his consulting with Nathan 2. Sam. 7. 2. yea it may seeme by that which we read 1. King 1. 27. that he was neuer wont to vndertake or resolue vpon any matter of great moment till he had first consulted with the Prophet and enquired what the will of God was in that case And now adaies also many keep good Prophets about them but what vse make they of them Surely little more than they might do of a dumb Minister yea they count it a disgrace to make a Prophet of their counsaile in any thing Let a Minister be with them neuer so oft at their Tables neuer so long in their houses they will make no vse of his gifts seek no direction from him in any case of conscience Let a Lawyer be with them they will make vse of his knowledge let a Physitian be with them they will moue some questions to him concerning his art only the Diuine is the man they can make no vse of And what is the reason of this is it because they are full of knowledge they know as much as we can teach them Indeed conceitednesse is a great cause But alas there be many maine points in Religion that they are very ignorant in What is then the chiefe cause Surely men haue no care to please God and to know his will if they had they could not but haue many doubts when this care was wrought in Iohns hearers they came to him after this manner what shall we do and what shall we do Luk. 3. 10. 12. 14. And there is no man that hath a care to know Gods will but he shall haue many doubts There was neuer any proued a good schollar in any learning but he that had doubts and would moue questions Neither is there any man that hath a true care to please God but he hath many occasions in his life to enquire whether that he doth be agreeable to the will of God or no. In the times of superstition men gaue too much to their Priests when they thought no sin could be pardoned vnlesse they confessed it to a Priest and tooke his direction for their repentance but the prophanenesse of these times hath drawne men too farre into the other extreme that they haue no need of the Ministers direction in any thing 3 Such as will indeed moue questions but they are curious of such things as God hath not reuealed in his Word or at least vaine vnprofitable Tit. 3. 9. 4. Such as wil moue questions only to try the Ministers iudgement that they may take aduantage either at his insufficiency or at his dissent in iudgement from other Preachers as the Scribes and Pharisees did vnto our Sauiour they moued questioÌ„s to him tempting him that they might haue to accuse him Ioh. 8. 〈◊〉 5. Such as will heare commend a good Preacher and thank him euen for such Sermons as wherein he hath touched them most nearly but will reforme nothing nor practise what they heare such were the Prophets hearers they heard his words but would not do them with their mouths they shewed much loue but their heart went after their couetousnesse Ez. 33. 31. The third and last thing to be obserued in describing the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans is the approbation Christ gaue vnto them He abode with them two daies which we shall not reade he did vpon the entreatie of any other which shewed his speciall loue to them and desire he had to perfect the good work that was begun in them Which teacheth vs this doctrine That they that vnfainedly desire to know the will of God God will prouid means for them that they may be instructed Two plaine proofes we haue of this in the example of the Eunuch Act. 8. and Cornelius Act. 10. To confute the blasphemous Doctrine of the Papists that denie the people can grow to any certaintie in the knowledge of Religion or that they should be allowed to reade the Scriptures 2. To shew the true cause why so many continue still vnder the heauy iudgement of a dumbe Ministrie they are such as you may reade of euen such as say vnto God Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21. 14. But of this Doctrine we haue formerly spoken at large and therefore this shall now suffice to be spoken of it THE SEVENTIETH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXIII MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLI XLII And many more beleeued because of his owne Word And they said vnto the Woman Now wee beleeue not because of of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues and know that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the World WE haue already heard that in the two former verses the Euangelist hath set downe the beginnings of the Faith and Conuersion of the Samaritans By the speech and perswasion of a poore Woman their Neighbour many of them did beleeue in Christ and they testified and declared their Faith by comming to him and beseeching him that he would tarry with them and our Sauiour so farre approued of them for these beginnings of Faith which he discerned in them that he yeelded readily to their request and abode with them two daies Now in these words I haue read vnto
you the Euangelist sets downe their increase and proceedings in Faith and what vse they made of our Sauiour in those two daies that he spent among them And in setting this downe he offereth foure principall points to our consideration 1. That by this abode which Christ made among them they encreased greatly in the number of Beleeuers for many that made no reckoning of the Womans words nor would vpon her perswasion stirre out of their doores to goe to him yet when he was come vnto them and they had heard him teach beleeued in him Many more beleeued because of his owne word 2. That they increased greatly in the measure of their Faith also for whereas they that had beleeued in him vpon the Womans speech were but weake in Faith and not fully resolued whether he were the Messia or no now by hearing him they were confirmed and fully assured that he was indeede the Christ the Sauiour of the world 3. The reason is set downe why they did thus increase both in the number of Beleeuers and in the measure of their Faith Because of his owne Word because they had heard him themselues 4. They make confession of this their Faith and certainty they were growne vnto as also of the meanes whereby they were brought vnto it vnto the woman that was the first instrument of their conuersion and professe plainely to her that the good they receiued by her was nothing to that which they had gotten by hearing him themselues They said vnto the Woman now we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues First then we must obserue here that which the Euangelist speakes of the increase of the number of Beleeuers among the Samaritans in that short space that Christ tarried with them Many more beleeued because of his owne Word From whence we learne That a man may be one of Gods Elect though he cannot profit by some meanes of his saluation that God offers vnto him though he do not profit by the meanes of his saluation at the first See the proofe of this Doctrine first in the example the Holy Ghost hath giuen vs in this place 1. These Samaritans mentioned in the 41. verse were the Elect of God as well as those mentioned in the two former verses else they could not haue beleeued 2. Looke what meanes the other had to bring them to the faith these had the very same for the woman had spoken and perswaded and dealt as earnestly with them as with the other vers 28. when she ran from Christ into the city Shee said vnto the men that is to all indifferently Come and see c. 3. These had had greater meanes to bring them to Christ than the other for beside the speech of the Woman they had also the example of many of their Neighbours to prouoke them 4. Yet neither the Womans speech nor their Neighbours example could preuaile with them but when they had heard Christ themselues then they beleeued on him Now before I proceed further in the confirmation of this Doctrine three Cautions must be first premised to preuent the mistaking of it 1. All whom God meanes to saue ordinarily shall haue the meanes of grace vouch safed vnto them at one time or other and shall haue also grace giuen vnto them to profit by them Other sheepe I haue saith our Sauiour Iohn 10. 16. which are not of this Fold them also I must bring and they shall heare my voice And againe vers 27. My sheepe heare my voice And as it is a good signe God hath an Elect people in that place that he giueth the meanes of grace vnto as is plaine by that reason he giues to Paul why he would haue him continue in Corinth for I haue much people saith he in this city Acts 18. 9 10. and on the other side an euill signe that a people are such as God hath no gracious eye or respect vnto when he denieth them the meanes of grace the time of this ignorance while he denied to the people that liued in that time the meanes of grace God regarded not Acts 17. 30. So is it also a good signe of Election to euery particular person when God giues him not onely the meanes of grace but also a heart to profit by them so many as were ordained vnto life belieued Acts 13. 48. and the contrary is a fearefull signe of Reprobation when God giuing to a man the meanes of grace denies him a heart to profit by them ye therefore heare not because yee are not of God Ioh. 7. 47. I know that God hath determined to destroy thee saith the Prophet to Amaziah because thou hast done this and hast not hearkened vnto my counsell 2. Chron. 25. 16. 2. It is a comfortable signe of a mans election when he receiues the Word with all readinesse and his heart makes answer vnto God so soone as he cals vpon him when thou saidst seeke ye my face my heart said vnto thee thy face Lord will I seeke Psal. 27. 8. These were more noble then those in Thessalonica in that they receiued the word with all readinesse Acts 17. 11. And on the other side it is a dangerous signe of Reprobation when a man doth wilfully put the Lord off and takes day with him He that refuseth thus to come when God calleth him hath iust cause to feare God will call him no more Because I haue purged thee vsed the meanes and endeuoured to purge thee and thou wast not purged thou shalt not be purged from thy filthinesse any more Ezek. 24. 13. 3. The Lord hath beene wont when he hath giuen the meanes of grace to a people to make them effectuall to the Conuersion of so many as he meanes to saue within a very short time after they haue first enioyed them And if we obserue this well we shall finde that such Preachers as God hath made most fruitfull in their Ministry haue conuerted more to God at their first comming to a People and that their labours afterward haue serued rather to confirme and build men forward than to conuert them It is noted of Peters Ministry Acts 10. 44. that euen while he was preaching vnto Cornelius and those that were there assembled the Holy Ghost fell vpon all them that heard the Word And Paul Phil. 1. 5. speaking of the successe of his ministry among the Philippians praiseth God for the fellowship they had in the Gospell from the first day that he had preached vnto them vntill then And he twice puts the Thessalonians in minde of their state when he came first among them 1. Thess. 1. 9. They shew what manner of entring in we had vnto you and how yee turned from Idols to God to serue the liuing and true God and 2. 1. Your selues Brethren know our entrance in vnto you that it was not in vaine As if he should haue said vnto them O those were comfortable times So doth he put the Galathians in minde
regarded They shall call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but shall not finde me because they hated knowledge Secondly let vs learne by this to praise God for the great variety and choyse of worthy Ministers that we may heare Take notice of the gracious respect God hath had to thee in it As he hath prouided for euery age for euery constitution bodily food that may be fit for it so hath he done for thy soule If thou canst not profit by one thou maist by another Despise not therefore the Ministry of any of Gods seruants but heare all esteeme of all for what knowest thou which is the Preacher or which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to worke thy saluation by That which the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 3. 5. is oft to be thought vpon by Gods people We are the Ministers by whom you must be brought to Faith but which of vs is the man by whom this worke shall be wrought in any of you that depends wholly vpon the will of God as God shall giue to euery man Secondly towards others also this doctrine teacheth vs how to stand affected we that are Ministers must not be discouraged because wee see so little fruit of our labours in them that heare vs. They that are most vntoward may profit by vs one day though they doe not yet we must therefore according to that of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2. 25. instruct still the worst of them with meekeness prouing if God at any time will giue them Repentance We must hearken to that counsell of Salomon though giuen by him in another case and to another purpose Eccles. 11. 6. In the morning sow thy seed and in the euening withhold not thine hand for thou knowest not whether shall prosper either this or that or whether they both shall be alike good 2. Thou that art a priuate Christian learne not to despaire of any how ignorant vnreformed or prophane soeuer they be so long as God is pleased to giue them the meanes of grace and makes them willing to heare but hope well of them When Iohn Baptist saw the Pharisees and Sadduces come to his Ministrie though he knew them to be most wicked men euen a generation of Vipers Matth. 〈◊〉 7. yet doth he note this to be a good signe in them a signe that somebody had warned them to fly from the wrath to come Lecture the seuentie one Nouember 13. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII THe last day we heard that the Euangelist describeth in these two Verses this and the former the vse and profit that the Samaritans of Sychar made of our Sauiour Christ in those two dayes that vpon their earnest entreatie hee made his abode with them And therein obserueth 1. How the number of Beleeuers encreased among them in that time 2. How they that before had begunne to beleeue through the speech and perswasion of the Woman did encrease in the strength and measure of their Faith in this short time that he spent among them The former of these two points is set downe in the 41. Verse which we handled and finished the last day Now we are to proceed vnto the latter which is contained in this verse Wherein we are to obserue foure principall points 1. The obiect of their faith that is the thing they beleeued viz. That he was the Christ the Sauiour of the World 2. The certainety of their faith We know he is indeed the Christ c. 3. The meanes whereby they were brought vnto this certainety or ground whereon they did build this their faith viz. his owne Word We haue heard him our selues 4. The fruit and effect wherby they declared this encrease and measure of their faith namely the Profession they made both of this certaintie they were growne vnto and of the meanes whereby it was wrought in them vnto the Woman that had beene the first instrument of their Conuersion Of these points we will speake in order And for the first touching the obiect of their faith the thing they beleeued Before we can receiue our instruction from it two doubts are to be resolued for the better vnderstanding of the words 1. Whether this was a sauing and iustifying faith to beleeue thus in generall concerning Christ that he was the Sauiour of the World 2. Whether they did beleeue that all men should be saued as their words seeme to import For answer to the first I say 1. That this had not beene a iustifying Faith or such as would haue saued them if they had onely beleeued thus in generall and beene fully perswaded that Christ is the Sauiour of the World vnlesse they had also beleeued in particular that he was their Sauiour for thus much many Reprobates and the Diuels themselues haue beene perswaded of Thus much Caiphas could see and did prophesie of Iohn 11. 51 52. that Iesus should dye not for that Nation onely but that all Gods children that were scattered abroad should bee gathered into one by him Thus much the Diuell did know and professe Luke 4. 41. Thou art the Christ the Sonne of God The Faith of Gods Elect is more particular than so it inableth euery faithfull man to apply Christ to himselfe and to relye vpon him to trust and put his affiance in him for his owne saluation it makes him able to say Esay 9. 6. To vs a Childe is borne to vs a Sonne is giuen and with Thomas Iohn 20. 28. Thou art my Lord and my God and with Paul Gal. 2. 20. He loued me and gaue himselfe for me No man can be saued by the bloud of Christ vnlesse it be thus sprinkled and applyed to him by the Spirit of God 1. Pet. 1. 2. Elect vnto Sanctification through the obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ. It is therefore called Heb. 12. 24. The bloud of sprinkling Therefore true Faith is called a beleeuing in his Name Iohn 1. 12. Rom. 4. 5. 2. Vnder these generall words their particular and iustifying Faith was implied As if they should haue said We know indeed he is the Sauiour of the world therefore our Sauiour So in the Confession that Peter made of his Faith Matth. 16. 16. though the words be generall and none other than the Diuell vsed Luke 4 41. Thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God yet in his heart he made particular application of them to himselfe or else Christ would not haue answered as he did verse 17. So in the Articles of our Faith that concerne the Church though the words be generall and such as an Hypocrite may say without hypocrisie and beleeue yet the faithfull makes particular application of them to himselfe As if he should say I beleeue this and know it belongs to me and take comfort in it For answer to the second Question I say their meaning could not be as their words seeme to import but by the World they meane all the Elect of God that
To the naturall man indeede they are obscure the naturall man receiueth not the things of the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. 2. But in themselues they are plaine and cleare to them whose eyes God hath opened the entrance into thy Word giueth light it giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple Psal. 119. 130. 3. God hath promised to teach all his Elect and to giue them his Spirit to open their mindes that they may vnderstand the Scriptures in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to their saluation they shall be all taught of God Ioh. 6. 45. Seeing all are bound to seeke for certainety in the matters of their Religion we are all to be Exhorted First That we would in these matters not rest vpon the credit of any man but seeke to ground our consciences vpon the Word of God else will we be found in the day of tentation no better than the foolish man that built vpon the sand Matth. 7. 26. Secondly That we would labour to bring good and honest hearts to the reading and hearing of the Word because to such onely the promise is made that God by his Spirit will instruct them What man is hee that feareth the Lord him shall hee teach in the way that he shall choose Psalme 25. 12. Followeth now the fruit and effect whereby they testified their Faith Viz. the open profession they make of it to the Woman that first drew them to Christ which teacheth vs this Doctrine That he that hath true Faith will be ready to make profession of it when occasion shall be offered with the heart man belieueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation Rom. 10. 10. Wee hauing the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleeue and therefore speake 2. Cor. 4. 13. God sets vp the light of his grace in no mans heart for his owne priuate vse onely but that it might giue light vnto others men light not a candle and put it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it giueth light euen to all that are in the house Matth. 5. 15. 1. To reprooue the Nicodemites of our time such as pretend to haue Faith and to haue receiued the loue of Gods truth and yet are ashamed or affraid to make profession of it among such as will hate or scorne them for it such I would wish to meditate of these two places Iob 6. 10. Then should I yet haue comfort yea I would harden my selfe in sorrow let him not spare for I haue not concealed the words of the holy One. And Matth. 10. 32 33. Whosoeuer shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in Heauen 2. To reprooue the Hypocrites who will pretend to haue grace and yet no man of iudgement that conuerseth with them is able to discerne it eyther in their words or deeds One principall way whereby we are to make profession of our Religion is a holy life Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen Matth. 5. 16. A verball profession without this is little worth THE SEVENTIE SEVEN LECTVRE ON IANVARY XV. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLIII XLIIII XLV Now after two dayes he departed thence and went into Galile For Iesus himselfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him hauing seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast THe last day we finished the History of that speech that our Sauiour had with the woman of Samaria and of the great good that came of it both vnto her selfe and vnto her neighbours it followeth now that we proceed vnto the History of his going into Galile the place which it pleased him to make choice of for the exercise of the greatest part of his Ministry and to spend most of his time in This History was begun in the three first verses of this Chapter and hath beene hitherto interrupted and discontinued by a long relation of that which fell out in the way These three Verses which I haue now read doe summarily set downe our Sauiours returne into Galile But before we come to the diuision of the Text and the handling of the seuerall parts of it one doubt and difficulty is to be remoued to make our way plaine vnto the Doctrine that is to be deliuered from it For it may be demanded whether Galile were not his owne Country and if it were what sense is there in this reason He went into Galile because a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country To this I answer that though Christ were brought vp in the Prouince and Country of Galile for Nazaret was a city in Galile Marke 1. 9. in which respect also hee was sometimes called Iesus the Galilean Matth. 26. 69. yet in this place by his owne Countrey is meant Nazaret as it is also called Matth. 13. 54. Luk. 4. 23. because though he was not borne there but at Bethlehem in Iuda yet Nazaret was the towne where his parents had dwelt Luke 2. 39. and wherein he was brought vp and had liued by the space of thirty yeares Luke 4. 16. In which respect also the Iewes were wont to call him Iesus of Nazaret Matth. 21. 11. Luke 24. 19. Yea it was necessary he should be brought vp there because of that Prophesie that had beene made of him Matth. 2. 23. Hee came and dwelt in a City called Nazaret that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazaren So that the words that I haue now read are as if the Euangelist should haue said in plaine termes thus After two daies he departed thence and went not to Nazaret for he shund that towne of purpose but into other parts of Galile for he knew that in Nazaret his owne Country he should haue no honour his Ministry would not be regarded at all So that in these Verses that I haue now read there be foure principall points to be obserued First our Sauiours leauing and shunning of Nazaret his owne Country and going into other parts of Galile Secondly the reason why he did so because he knew he could haue no honour there Thirdly the good entertainement that he found in those parts of Galile that he went vnto When hee was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Fourthly the cause of that good entertainement he found among them They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast For the first it is a thing worthy of our obseruation that our Sauiour being now to begin to preach for till after this
whatsoeuer the Scribes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire that is teaching the Doctrine of Moses did bid them to doe though they themselues were most wicked men much lesse may the small infirmities of a godly Minister priuiledge the people to make light account of his wholesome Doctrine Paul reioyceth that Christ was preached euen by those that preached him with an intent to adde affliction to his bands Phil 1. 18. which he would neuer haue done if the grosse sinnes of the Minister much lesse if his small infirmities had force to make the holy Doctrine he deliuered vnauaileable to the comfort of Gods people The infirmities of Gods seruants shall not hinder the fruit of their Ministry nor cause God to withhold his blessing from it This is plaine in the example of Ionah whose Ministry became effectuall to the conuersion of the Niniuites Ionah 3. 4 5. though he himselfe had many and strange infirmities Ion. 1. 2. 5. and 4. 1. 4. Lastly it makes much for your benefit that God teacheth you not by Angels nor by men of Angelicall perfection but by poore weake men that are sinners as well as you for by this meanes we are able to teach you with more feeling experience and compassion than otherwise we could doe This is that which the Apostle teacheth concerning the High Priest vnder the Law Heb. 5. 2. Hee was able sufficiently to haue compassion on them that were ignorant and that were out of the way because that he also was compassed with infirmitie So that we see the infirmities we discerne in Gods Ministers are no iust cause why we should despise or contemne their Ministry 3. The third corruption which causeth men to contemne the Ministers of God specially their owne Pastours is curiosity and desire of nouelty because men cannot esteeme of those blessings that they haue long enioyed but still desire variety and change men are apt to grow weary of their owne Minister be their gifts neuer so good and to preferre a stranger before him though his gifts bee farre inferiour to their owne The remedies I will giue you against this corruption are these three 1. The people of God owe most reuerence and loue to their owne Pastours specially if they be such as in whose Ministry they haue already found the blessing of God and cooperating of his Spirit to such I say they owe more respect than to any other though their gifts be greater 1. Thess. 5. 12 13. Now I beseech you brethren know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and haue them in singular loue That was the cause why the Apostle was so carefull to commend to the people of God their own Pastours as Tychicus to the Ephesians 6. 21. Epaphroditus to the Philippians 2. 25 26. Epaphras to the Colossians 1. 7. and 4. 12 13. Therefore also Gods seruants may without any presumption challenge a more speciall respect from their owne people than from any other as Samuel saith to Saul 1. Sam. 15. 1. The Lord sent mee to annoint thee King ouer his people now therefore obey the voice of the word of the Lord. So Paul to the Corinthians 1. Epist. 4. 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet ye haue not many fathers 2. The people of God may receiue much more good and expect a greater blessing from God by hearing constantly one and the same man than by hearing now one and then another For this in a speciall sort is Gods ordinance that euery flocke should haue a Pastour of their owne on whom they may depend and whom they may heare constantly 1. Pet. 5. 2. Feed the flocke of Christ that dependeth vpon you Acts 14. 23. They ordained them Elders in euery Congregation 3. Lastly there is no iust occasion giuen to any to loath or be weary of the Ministry of any of Gods faithfull seruants how oft or how long soeuer they haue heard them For though they heare the same men they shall not heare the same things but they shall haue variety and choice enough euen at their owne table if their Minister be a faithfull steward Matth. 13. 52. He bringeth forth out of his store-house things both new and old Cant. 7. 13. In our gates are all sweet things both new and old Eccles. 12. 9 10. The good Preacher searcheth forth and prepareth many Parables he seeketh to finde out pleasant words and an vpright writing Yea though he teach but the same things that thou hast often heard yet if thou wert such a Hearer as were renewed in the spirit of thy minde thou wouldest finde small cause to complaine Behold it is a wearinesse Mal. 1. 13. For as they that haue Gods spirit when they giue God praises euen for those blessings which they haue long enioyed and oft praised God for doe yet sing as it were a new song Reu. 14. 3. so doe they when they heare the same things they haue oft heard alwaies finde some new increase eyther of knowledge or of holy affections so as they heare it alwaies as a new Doctrine The fourth and last corruption that alienates the heart of Gods people from his faithfull Ministers specially from their owne Pastours is felfe-loue and desire to be flattered and soothed vp in their sinnes Their owne Pastour that knoweth them dealeth they thinke too particularly in his Ministry in all his Doctrines and Reproofes he pointeth at them The Remedies against this corruption are these foure 1. To consider that the Minister should desire to haue that knowledge of all his hearers that he may be able to speake as particularly to euery one as is possible Ier. 6. 27. I haue set thee in a Watch-tower among my people that thou mayst know and try their waies Though he may not make priuate faults publike or so touch the sinne as he note and disgrace the person yet he may apply his reproofes particularly so as the party himselfe that is guilty may know and feele himselfe touched with the reproofe Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 7. Yea he ought to be as particular as he can in his Ministry it is the life and excellency of Preaching We must in preaching ayme as directly as we can at him whom we desire to profit Our Doctrine must be as a garment fitted for the body it is made for a garment that is fit for euery body is fit for no body Paul saith of himselfe Col 1. 26. that in his preaching he laboured to admonish euery man to teach euery man to present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus 2. It may well be that our ministry may touch your sinnes particularly and hit vpon the very secret thoughts that are in your hearts and vpon the words you haue spoken in your priuy Chambers though we our selues know no such matter by you For the Word is a searcher and discouerer of the secrets of the heart as the Lord himselfe is Heb. 4. 12. and compared
When he was in tribulation he prayed vnto the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his Fathers and prayed vnto him True it is the faithfull oft in extremity in their own feeling seeme vnable to pray but yet the spirit euen then helpeth them and maketh them able to pray Rom. 8. 26. Yea because the Lord greatly delighteth to haue his people seeke to him let me heare thy voice for it is sweete Cant. 2. 14. this is one chiefe end he aymeth at in bringing affliction vpon them euen to make them seeke and sue vnto him I will goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke me early Hos. 5. 15. The third and last Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary is this That it prepares the heart to the vnderstanding and obedience of the Word True it is afflictions cannot soundly conuert the heart that honour is proper to the Word of God the Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule Psal. 19. 7. yet it is a great helpe to a mans conuersion and of great vse and necessity to prepare the heart to receiue profit by the Word Yea there are few or none that would regard the Word or profit much by it if the Lord should not humble them by afflictions The Lord hath two Schooles wherein he nourtereth his children A man that is exercised by affliction will profit more by one Sermon than another will doe by ten Esay 26. 9. Seeing thy iudgements are on the earth the inhabitants of the world shall learne righteousnesse When God by affliction hath humbled men and prepared their hearts if they might then haue good Teachers they would profit greatly If there bee then a messenger with him an interpreter one among a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse then he is gracious vnto him c. Iob 33. 23 24. That made the Psalmist say Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law Psal. 94. 12. This Dauid speaketh of himselfe Psal. 119. 71. It is good for â—…e that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy Statutes Though he were a most teachable Scholler yet he learned better by it than he could haue done without it While we are in prosperity we are like wanton children apt to play with our meate many things we heare we cannot vnderstand nor be perswaded of we will beleeue what we list obey what we list laugh at some truths that are taught vs fret and rage at other But affliction will open our eares if we belong to God and make vs vnderstand and be perswaded of many truths which before we could not beleeue Iob 33. 16. Then hee openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee hath sealed So that to them that will not be perswaded it is such a great sin to sweare now and then or to profane the Sabbath or to be drunken that there is such a necessity of hearing the Word preached as we haue taught we may say as the Prophet doth Esay 28. 19. There shall bee onely feare to make you vnderstand the hearing I warrant you if you belong to God he will by affliction perswade you one day and make you to vnderstand these truths Yea affliction bringeth a man to a more cleare certaine and experimentall knowledge of God and his truth than euer any without it haue attained vnto 2. Chron. 33. 13. Then Manasses knew that the Lord was God Iob 42. 5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee Lecture the eightie sixe Aprill 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine touching the profitablenesse of affliction which the time would not permit vs to enter vpon the last day Which I am the more willing to insist vpon because this Doctrine was neuer more seasonable I thinke than it is at this day in regard of the generall Visitation of God that eyther is now or hath beene of late in euery Village and in euery Family nay I thinke there is scarce any one of you but you are still or you haue been of late afflicted with sicknesse either in your own persons as this Rulers sonne or in some that are neare and deare vnto you as this Ruler himselfe was Two principall Vses there be then that we are all to make of this Doctrine first it teacheth vs how to beare afflictions secondly how to profit by them For the first The man that doth beleeue this Doctrine and is fully perswaded that to all Gods Elect affliction is profitable and necessary will first beare afflictions patiently secondly will be comfortable and cheerefull in affliction thirdly will euen kisse the rod and be thankfull for afflictions fourthly will be so farre from desiring to be freed from affliction that he will rather desire it and pray for it See the experience and proofe of this in Gods children that were flesh and bloud as well as we and subiect to the same passions and infirmities that we are in these foure points First they haue beene quiet in their minds and free from murmuring and impatience Psal. 62. 1. He saith not onely as in Psal. 39. 9. I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it but My soule keepeth silence vnto God Secondly they haue beene cheerefull and full of ioy Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe wee so onely but also we reioyce in tribulation Thirdly they haue beene thankfull vnto God for their afflictions Iob 1. 21. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. Psal. 42. 11. Waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes Fourthly they haue euen desired and prayed for affliction mistake me not in this point I know well affliction is not simply to be prayed for It is in it owne nature a curse as I haue told you and fruit of Gods wrath yet because the childe of God knowes it is a meane that God hath been wont to do his people that good that he hath not vsed to doe any other way he may lawfully desire of God that he would rather afflict him and that sharply too then suffer him to perish rather vse this meanes to humble and reclaime him then tosuffer him to go on in his euill way els would not the Prophet haue prayed as he doth Ier. 10. 24. O Lord correct me but with iudgement not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing I know you will be ready to thinke that it is very strange that any should be able in this manner to beare affliction and that it were a maruellous happinesse to a man if he could attaine to this measure of grace I will therefore shew you the meane whereby the faithfull haue attained to it and wher by we also may attaine vnto it and that is the beleeuing and considering of fiue principall points all
many miracles declared my selfe euidently to be the Sonne of God which also you haue heard of yet that will not serue the turne but vnlesse you may see with your owne eyes you will not beleeue Nay you haue many of you seene my miracles yet will not that serue neither but vnlesse ye may see signes and wonders that is many miracles miracles of all sorts you will not beleeue Marke how roughly hee deales with him and yet for all this he intended not to reiect him but he loued him dearely euen when he did thus vpbraid and disgrace him he purposed to helpe him and to grant his request yea he purposed to conuert and saue his soule as appeares by that which followeth in the story And therefore euen in seeming thus to neglect him in rebuking him after this manner he sought his good From hence then this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord oft times seeth it to be good for his dearest children to put them off for a time and seeme to neglect them and their prayers Before I confirme the Doctrine let me intreate you to consider well of the matter and you will see cause to wonder at it and so you will be the better stirred vp to attend vnto the proofe and confirmation of it First he hath bound himselfe by promise to heare his seruants when they call vpon him and to grant what they aske according to his will Iohn 15. 7. If yee abide in me and my Words abide in you aske what you will and it shall be done vnto you Secondly and specially hath he bound himselfe to heare them in those prayers that they make vnto him in their afflictions Psalme 50. 15. Call vpon mee in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Thirdly yea this hath beene the chiefe meanes whereby Gods people haue sought comfort in all their afflictions euen to poure out their hearts to God in prayer Psalme 109. 3 4. They compassed me about saith Dauid with words of hatred and fought against mee without a cause for my friendship they were mine enemies but I gaue my selfe to prayer And fourthly the thing that hath encouraged them and giuen them heart in prayer hath beene this hope and assurance that they should finde audience and respect with God Psalme 65. 2. Because thou hearest prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come And 86. 7. In the day of my trouble I will call vpon thee for thou hearest mee Fifthly therefore aboue all their afflictions this hath most afflicted them this hath gone nearest their heart when they haue prayed and could not perceiue that God hath heard them or hath had any respect vnto their prayers Psalme 28. 1. O my God my strength be not deafe towards mee lest if thou answer mee not I be like them that goe downe into the pit And yet for all this the Lord hath seemed oft vnto his dearest children to faile in this his promise to neglect them altogether and to haue had no respect vnto their prayers they haue made vnto him in their affliction See the proofe of this in foure degrees First when they haue prayed vnto him and that also according to his will he hath long forborne to grant them their requests he hath made them waite and attend so long till they haue beene almost weary with waiting as here he holds off the Ruler Psalme 69. 3. Dauid complaines thus I am weary with crying my throate is dry mine eyes faile while I waite for my God And 119. 8. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee And verse 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise Secondly hee hath not onely thus forborne long to grant them their requests but hath euen refused for a time to giue them any answer at all or to shew any respect that he hath had vnto their prayers As here he makes no answer at all to the Rulers suit nor shewes any compassion on him This we shall finde the faithfull oft complaining of that they could finde no comfort in their prayers they could not perceiue they were euer the better for them Lament 3. 8. When I cry and shout hee shutteth out my prayer And verse 44. Thou hast couered thy selfe with a cloud that our prayers should not passe through Iob 30. 20. When I cry to thee thou doest not heare mee neither regardest when I stand vp And Psalme 22. 2. O my God I cry by day but thou hearest not and by night but haue not audience Thirdly he hath not onely forborne to grant their requests and refused to giue them any comfortable answer but he hath seemed to frowne and hide himselfe from them and euen to shake them off in anget to be more offended with them for praying to him than he was before So dealt he here with this Ruler that came to him in his misery and besought him for helpe and succour he checkes and chides him as you haue heard So dealt he also with the poore woman of Canaan Matth. 15. First when the poore woman cried to him verse 22. Haue mercy on me O Lord the sonne of Dauid my daughter is miserably vexed with a Diuell it is said verse 23. that hee answered her not a word Secondly when his Disciples became suiters to him for her verse 24. He answered and said that hee was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Thirdly when the poore woman came verse 25. 26. for all this and worshipped him saying Lord helpe me He answered and said it is not good to â—…ake the childrens bread and cast it vnto whelpes And thus hath it falne out with Gods deare children they haue beene so farre from finding comfort in their prayers and obtaining a gracious answer from God that their discomforts and terrours haue seemed to increase much thereby they haue beene further perswaded of Gods anger against them than they were before This the Church complaineth of Psal. 80. 4. O Lord of hosts how long wilt thou be angry against the prayers of thy people Fourthly neither hath he seemed thus to refuse to grant their requests onely when they haue begged temporall blessings of him as the Ruler in this place but euen in those prayers they haue made vnto him for spirituall blessings 2. Cor. 12. 8. Paul besought the Lord thrice that the pricke in his flesh the messenger of Sathan that was sent to buffet him might depart from him But could not obtaine it Let vs now come to consider of the Reasons why the Lord hath beene wont to deale in this sort with his children To humble them the more deeply for their sinnes and so to make them more capable of his grace he seemes for a time to turne away from them ' and to stoppe his eares at their cries We are apt to thinke that a little sorrow for sinne is enough and that we should be
viz. It was so much against his reuealed will that it was impossible euen for him And what was that that disinabled so the Almighty Sonne of God and so bound as it were his hands behind him Surely the Vnbeliefe of the men of Nazaret as it followes in the next words Mar. 6. 6. And he maruelled at their Vnbelief And more plainly Mat. 13. 58. He did not many great works there for their Vnbeliefs sake The other example is of the Nation and Church of the Iewes though their priuiledges and prerogatiues were great euery way yet we know that when some forty eight yeares after Christ or thereabouts the wrath of God came on them to the vtmost so as it did neuer vpon any Nation vnder heauen though they were the naturall branches of the Lords Oliue yet did he breake them off and cast them away And what was the cause of it Surely they were guilty of many hainous sinnes but the Apostle plainly saith the chiefe cause why God reiected them was their Vnbeliefe because they did not giue credit to his Word Rom. 11. 20. Through Unbeliefe they were broken off saith he So that in these foure examples God hath giuen euident demonstration how much he abhorreth this sinne and how it barreth him from shewing mercy on men But yet this will appeare more plainly if we shall looke into some examples of Gods deare children I will onely name two of them one in the Old Testament and the other in the New The first is Moses a man highly in Gods fauour aboue all the men in the world when God had bidden him speake to the rocke before all the people and promised that it should giue forth water in that abundance that the whole congregation and all their cattell should haue enough to drinke Numbers 20. 8. Moses did not absolutely refuse to giue credit to the Word of the Lord but onely doubted and made a question of it and that not so much out of any distrust he had of Gods power and truth as out of the conceit he had of the great vnworthinesse of that wicked people Numb 20. 10. Heare now ye rebels saith he shall we bring you water out of the rocke But see how seuerely God punished his seruant Moses for this For this sinne he shut him out of the Land of Canaan Numb 20. 12. Yea though Moses earnestly sought to him for it as we shall find Deut. 3. 25. I pray thee let me go ouer and see the good Land that is beyond Iordan that goodly mountaine of Lebanon But the Lord was angry with me saith he for your sakes and would not heare me And the Lord said vnto me Let it suffice thee speake no more to me of this matter The last example is Zachary a man iust before God when the Lord had promised him by his Angell that his wife Elizabeth should beare him a sonne Luke 1. 13. Zachary did but doubt and make a question of the matter and said vnto the Angell whereby shall I know this for I am an old man and my wife is of great age Luke 1. 18. But see how sharply God punished his seruant Zachary for this Though he were a Priest and such a one as whose tongue God might haue had more vse of than of many others yet was he smitten dumbe for this and so remained full forty weeks Luke 1. 20. Behold saith the Angell thou shalt be dumbe till the day that these things be done because thou belieuedst not my words The Reasons of this Doctrine are two As there is nothing wherein we so much giue glory to God as when we belieue and giue credit to his Word so there is nothing wherein we do so much derogate from Gods honour and rob him of his glory as when we refuse to giue credit to his Word When we belieue whatsoeuer the Lord hath spoken we do thereby giue him the glory of his truth his power his iustice his goodnesse Iohn 3. 33. He that hath receiued his testimony hath sealed that God is true So the Apostle saith of Abraham that when he doubted not of the promise of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith he gaue glory to God Rom. 4. 20. On the other side he that cannot giue credit to Gods Word dishonoureth him in the highest degree 1 Iohn 5. 10. He that belieueth not God hath made him a lyar and what greater disgrace can ye put vpon any man of worth than to giue him the lye The second Reason of the Doctrine is this Because Infidelity as it was the first sinne whereby Sathan got entrance into the heart of man and drew him from God Gen. 3. 4. so is it still the root and mother of all other sinnes Heb. 3. 12. The euill heart is called the heart of Vnbeliefe there it begins that is the first thing that corrupteth the heart As faith is the root and fountaine of all other graces that is it that purifieth the heart Act. 15. 9. If we belieue his Word we cannot choose but loue him feare him obey him and put our trust in him So on the other side Infidelity is the fountaine of all vngraciousnesse and when once men begin to entertaine a doubting of the truth of any thing God hath reuealed in his Word then begins their heart to be poysoned and corrupted then begin they to depart from the liuing God and fall from his feare and loue and obedience Let vs now come to the Vse of this Doctrine and we shall find it serueth first for exhortation secondly for reproofe thirdly for comfort First seeing no sinne offends God so much as infidelity no sinne is such a barre to all Gods mercies no sinne hath that force to poyson and corrupt the heart we are therefore all of vs to hearken to the exhortation Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeliefe Heb. 3. 12. Take heed of entertaining the least doubt of any truth that God hath clearely reuealed to thee out of the Word And because first we are all by nature full of infidelity as appeares by this that Christ so often checks his elect Disciples for this Matth. 6. 30. O ye of little Faith And secondly proportionable to the measure of faith will our feare and loue and obedience and comfort be Striue therefore by all good meanes to obtaine an vndoubted certainty of the truth of Gods Word and to confirme thy heart against all doubts and infidelity And foure principall means I find that we are directed to in this case 1 The consideration of the testimony which the Lord himselfe hath giuen of the vndoubted certaintie of his holy Word Matth. 5. 18. Truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iot or one title of the Law shall not scape till all things be fulfilled Yea it is a notable thing to obserue how precise God hath been in this point that as it is said of Samuel 1 Sam. 3.
ioy vnspeakable and glorious As if he should say You belieue neuerthelesse assuredly in him though you did neuer see him 4 The true belieuer giues credit to the Word not onely in those truths wherein he hath no helpe from sense or reason to confirme him but euen where they are both against him Rom. 4. 18. Abraham against hope of sense and reason belieued vnder hope of Gods Word that he should be the Father of many Nations Let vs now come to the Vse of this Doctrine and we shall find it serueth first for instruction secondly for reproofe thirdly for comfort First for instruction to the Teacher secondly to the Hearer 1 To vs that are teachers sith our Ministry is ordained to bring men to Faith and there is no other means els ordained to that end Rom. 10. 17. and faith is grounded onely vpon the Word that therefore our chiefe care should be to bring good euidence from the Word for euery thing that we teach Mar. 4. 14. The sower soweth the word that is the onely seed of grace 2 Tim. 4. 2. Teach the Word improue rebuke exhort with all long-suffering and Doctrine 2 This serueth for the instruction of the Hearers seeing the excellency and happinesse of a Christian consisteth in his Faith By faith we are iustified in Gods sight and haue peace towards God Rom. 5. 1. By Faith we are sanctified Acts 15. 9. By Faith we stand and perseuere in the state of grace Thou standest by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Faith we quench all the fiery darts of the Deuill Ephes. 6. 16. And this faith is grounded onely vpon the Word of God We are therefore to be exhorted to seek good ground in the Word for that that we hold in Religion and therefore both to acquaint our selues with it in priuate and in frequenting the publike Ministry thereof to heare with iudgement and to mark well how that that is taught vs is grounded vpon the Word Euery Christian should esteem it a singular fauour of God that we may haue his Word in our houses to read on when we will and a foule sin not to make our vse of it This God complaines of as of a foule sin I haue written vnto them the great things of my Law and they were counted as a strange thing that did not belong vnto them that they had nothing to do withall Hos. 8. 12. And the Prophet describing vnto vs the man that shall be saued describes him by this Psal. 1. 2. that his delight is in the Law of God Euery man will grant that there is no hope a man should come to happinesse vnlesse he be such a one as is described Psal. 1. and such a one thou canst not be till thou can delight in Gods Word So likewise when we frequent the Ministry of the word we should learne to heare with iudgement and not so much to regard the zeale or vtterance of our Teachers as to marke well how they ground that that they teach vpon the Word of God Phil. 1. 9. This I pray saith Paul that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement For this those Noble-men of Berea are commended Acts 17. 11 12. They searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so Therefore many of them belieued The second Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe and terrour of carnall men He that wants faith it is impossible for him to please God Heb. 11. 6. but the wrath of God abideth on him Iohn 3. 36. And by this Doctrine it is euident the most men want true faith because the faith they seeme to haue is grounded not vpon the Word of God but onely vpon sense they belieue no farther than they see This shall appeare euidently in three Points 1. The faith they haue is grounded not vpon Gods Word but vpon sense Those truths that they see generally receiued and allowed of by men those they are content to hold but those truths that are reiected by men though they haue neuer so good a ground in Gods Word yet they cannot belieue I might instance this in sundry particulars if time would permit Whereas he whose Faith is grounded vpon Gods Word likes neuer the worse of any truth God hath reuealed to him because he seeth it reiected by men but euen as it is in other cases This is the triall of our loue to men Pro. 17. 17. A friend loues at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie so it is in this It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue made void thy Law therefore loue I thy commandements aboue gold yea aboue fine gold therefore I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right and I hate eue ry false way Psal. 119. 126 127 128. He that indeed loues Gods truth will loue it the more because it is reiected by the world 2 The faith they haue in Gods iustice is grounded not vpon the Word of God but vpon sense onely When the heauy hand of God is vpon them in some iudgement they can belieue indeed he is iustly offended with them for their sinnes When they heare the terrible thunder and see the lightening they can tremble before the Lord but so soone as this is past they cast off all feare of God nothing that they heare spoken out of Gods Word against their sinnes can moue them one whit Whereas the true belieuer that grounds his faith vpon Gods Word hath the feare of God in him at all times Blessed is the man that feareth alway Pro. 28. 14. and is much more assured of Gods iustice and hatred against sinne by that that he hath learned out of Gods Word than by any thing he can see or feele They tremble at the word Esa. 66. 2. So Noah being warned of God concerning things not seene though himselfe was expresly exempted from the iudgement yet was moued with feare Heb. 11. 7. For this the Nineuites are commended Ionah 3. 4 5. By the preaching of Ionab they were brought to that feare and humiliation though they saw not nor felt any thing that might cause them to feare 3 The Faith that the carnall man hath in Christ and perswasion of Gods mercy is not grounded vpon the Word but vpon sense onely he is indeed oft very confident of Gods fauour both for the present and for the time to come he saith to his soule Eat thy bread with ioy and drinke thy wine with a merrie heart for God now accepteth thy works Eccles. 9. 7. But what is the ground of his assurance He saith he sees Gods loue and feeles it daily The iudgements of God are farre aboue out of his sight Psal. 10. 5. But alas this will be found a false ground Eccles. 9. 2. No man knowes either loue or hatred of that that is before them Whereas the child of God is assured of Gods fauour for the present and the time to come by that which he heares and
other is neare vnto a man when his heart is thus hardened and growne obstinate in pride or in drunkennesse or in vncleannesse or in oppression or in any other sinne that the Prophet tels Amazia to his face 2 Chron. 25. 16. He knew by that that God had determined to destroy him as you shall finde he did indeed ver 27. And though the Iewes had many grieuous sinnes yet you shall find there neuer came any strange and common iudgements vpon them till they grew to this Dan. 9. 6. We would not obey thy seruants the Prophets which spake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord. Verse 11. Therefore the curse is powred vpon vs. Secondly God neuer is so fierce and terrible in his temporall iudgements against any sinners as against those that haue enioyed the best meanes and obstinately neglected and rebelled against them God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints Psal. 89. 7. Under the whole heauen it hath not beene done as hath beene done vnto Ierusalem Dan 9. 12. Wrath is come vpon them vnto the vttermost 1. Thess. 2. 16. Thirdly and principally in Gods spirituall iudgements we may discerne this 1. Such as wilfully refuse to receiue and embrace the truth when it is reuealed vnto them God is wont to take their iudgement and vnderstanding from them hearing you shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceiue for this people haue closed thâ—…ir owne eyes Matt. 13. 14 15. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued for this cause God shall send them strong delusion 2. Thess. 2 10 11. 2. Such as vse obstinately to sinne against their conscience God is wont to giue them vp to a reprobate minde and vnto beastly and vile affections Maruaile not therefore to see such as haue had the best meanes if they proue bad to become of all bad men the most profane and vngracious if you see children of most godly parents people that haue liued vnder most faithfull Pastors proue such wonder not It is said of Manasse the sonne of Hezekiah that he wrought more wickedly than all the Amoritâ—…s that had beene before him 2. Kings 21. 11. 3. God hath threatned against some sinners that he will neuer comfort them nor shew mercy on them and consequently not giue them grace to repent which is the grieuousest plague of all plagues the Lord will not spare that man but the anger of the Lord and his iâ—…alousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon him Deut. 29. 20. And the cause hereof you shall finde in the former verse to be the presumption and obstinacie in sinning that was in that man See this in Pharaoh Exod. 9. 12. the Lord hardened his heart that he could not repent But what was the cause Exod. 8. 15. 19 32. He had hardened his owne heart and wilfully refused to hearken to the message that was brought him from God or to be humbled and moued with his iudgements The Reasons of the Doctrine are two 1. This obstinacie in sinne argues that sinne hath the full possession of the heart and that men loue it vnfainedly and that is one cause why God hates it so much Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate And 66. 18. If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare me Our sins are then become our idols and gods these men haue set vp their idols in their hearts Ezek. 14. 3. when we giue diuine honour vnto them 2. It argues a rebellion and proud contempt of God when men will not be reclaimed by his Word Iob 34. 37. He addeth rebellion vnto his sinne And 1. Sam. 15. 23. Rebellion is as the sinne of Witch-craft Yea this obstinacy will bring the heart by little and little into that impardonable sinne that is committed in meere malice against God Therefore when the nature of that sinne is described it is called a sinning wilfully Heb. 10. 26. And Dauid Psal. 19. 13. speakes of presumptuous sin as of the next step to the great transgression The Vse of this Doctrine is both for Exhortation and for Reproofe and for Comfort also We are all to be Exhorted by this Doctrine to take heed of obstinacie in any sinne and to count it a great fauour and grace of God which we should pray for and by all meanes labour to attaine vnto viz. to haue tractable and teachable hearts This is made a note of Gods Elect to receiue the Word gladly Acts 2. 41. and with all readinesse of minde Acts 17. 11. Foure notes we may try this by 1. When in going to heare the word we goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall teach vs. Acts 10 33. We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God 2. When our reason is so captiuated vnto God that we dare not dispute nor cauill against any truth God hath clearely reuealed vnto vs in his Word seeme it neuer so contrary to our reason and affections Iob 6. 24. Teach me and I will hold my tongue and cause me to vnderstand wherin I haue erred as if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word any thing wherein I haue offended thee and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 3. When we are ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour when we dare not reiect good counsell and admoâ—…ition from any Esay 11. 6. A little childe shall leade them 4. When the Lord hauing reuealed his will vnto vs by any meanes we shew an earnest care and endeauour to obey it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart For Reproofe and terrour of all wicked men that liue in these daies of light Esay 33. 14. The sinners in Sion are affraid saith the Prophet And indeed no sinners vnder heauen haue so much cause to feare as the sinners in Sion haue they that haue enioyed the best meanes They cannot pretend ignorance for excuse of their sins all their sinnes will be iudged to be done obstinately and wilfully But two speciall sorts of sinners are reproued here First such as are wilfull and obstinate against the knowledge of the truth Secondly such as are obstinate and willfull against the practice and obedience of the truth Two sorts there be of them that will not know the truth as first they that refuse to heare because they thinke their ignorance will be some aduantage to them their conscience will be the quieter for it And these are like Felix Acts 24. 26. who when he felt his conscience awakened and troubled by Pauls Ministry would heare him no longer But alas this will be no aduantage to
them for first there is light enough in them by nature to condemne them though they neuer heare Sermon as many as haue sinned without the Law shall also perish without the Law Rom. 2. 12. Secondly the knowledge of the Word will not worke vnquietnesse but peace in the heart of them that doe obey it learne of me and yee shall finde rest to your soules Matth. 11. 29. Thirdly wilfull ignorance shall no way lessen but increase thy condemnation The Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 5. speaking of Atheists and Mockers saith This they willingly know not Mat. 10. 15. It shall bee easier for Sodome and Gomorrah than for them that will not heare The second sort of them that will not know the truth are they that can be content to heare but yet will not be perswaded of many truths that haue oft beene clearely taught them out of Gods Word They cannot be perswaded that preaching is the onely ordinary meanes of saluation that we must so precisely rest from our owne labours vpon the Sabbath that a man is bound to frequent euery part of Gods worship both in Church and house that euery master of a family is charged with the soules of his whole family and shall answer for the sinnes that are committed in it These men I would haue to weigh first that it is spoken to the praise of many and noted as a marke of Gods Elect to receiue the Word with all readinesse Acts 17. 11. and the very entrance of Gods Word giueth light vnto them Psal. 119. 130. And the contrary is noted by the Holy Ghost to the dispraise of men that they were long ere they could beleeue ô fooles and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken Luke 24. 25. yea it is spoken of as a marke of a reprobate you therefore heare not beleeue not obey not because yee are not of God Ioh. 8. 47. if our Gospell be hidden it is hidden to them that are lost 2. Cor. 4. 3. Consider the true causes of it and they are said to be three First the badnesse and vngraciousnesse of the heart women laden with sinnes and led away with diuers lusts are euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth 2. Tim. 3. 7. Secondly the speciall worke of Sathan the god of this world hath blinded the mindes of them that beleeue not 2. Cor. 4. 4. Thirdly the iust iudgement of God vpon thine owne wilfulnesse as we heard before out of Matth. 13. 14 15. Remember the Doctrine and take heed of sinning wilfully The second sort that I told you were to be reproued by this Doctrine are such as are wilfull and obstinate against the practice and obedience of the truth and of them there are three sorts First such as will not obey the truth when they see it but glory in this that they can giue vs the hearing and yet are not such fooles as to be ruled by vs they said we will not walke therein Ier. 6. 16. as for the word which thou bast spoken to vs in the name of the Lord we will not hearken vnto thee Ier. 44. 16. Secondly such as will not endure particular admonition be it priuate or publicke Thirdly such as will be the worse for admonition sinne taking occasion by the Commandement Rom. 7. 8. And such for the most part are our youths whose outrages are vsually committed in an opposition and contempt to the Word but let them remember these youthfull sins will be heauy and bitter one day thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities the punishment of the sinnes of my youth Iob 12. 26. The third Vse of this Doctrine is for the comfort of the faithfull who though they haue many corruptions yet they are able to say that to will is present with them their will and the desire of their heart is set to please the Lord Rom. 7. 18. 20. Lecture the ninetie two Iuly 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVIII IT followeth now that we come to the fourth and last point that I haue told you is to be obserued in this verse in which that we may the better receiue our instruction from it these things are to be marked First our Sauiour chargeth the whole Nation of the Iewes with this sinne of infidelity and saith that this was the common fault of all the Iewes of that age they would not beleeue except they saw signes and wonders Matth. 12. 29. An euill and adulterous generation seeketh a signe 1. Cor. 1. 22. The Iewes require a signe Secondly that our Sauiour purposing to reproue this Ruler for his infidelity and to humble him and to shew him that for that cause he was vnworthy to receiue help from him doth not say Except thou see c. but in the plurall number Except yee see as if he should say If this were thy sinne onely I could the better beare with it but it is the sinne of you all and this he speakes not to extenuate his sinne but to humble him the more Hence then this Doctrine ariseth That the commonnesse of any sinne is no excuse for sinne No man hath cause to make the lesse account of any sinne that he liues in because he seeth it is common and growne into fashion but to feare it the more to be humbled the more for it because of that A plaine proofe of the Doctrine we haue Leuit. 4. from verse 13. to 35. where the Lord prescribing a forme how attonement should be made for all sorts that had sinned of ignorance he requires more solemnity to be vsed and more to be done for the expiation of a sinne that a whole Congregation is guilty of than either for the sinne of any Magistrate or for the sinne of any priuate man whatsoeuer The Reason of the Doctrine is this That the more common sinne is the more God hateth it and the lesse can he beare with it The more there be that doe conspire in sin the more fierce will Gods wrath be vpon them Nothing hastens Gods vengeance vpon sinners more than this as the generality of repentance and ioyning together in the profession of it is of great force to stay Gods wrath as we may see in two famous examples namely in the fast that Israel kept for successe against the Beniamites and in that of the Niuites Iudg. 20. 6. and Ionah 3. 5. so is the generality of sinne of great force to hasten and increase the iudgements of God See the proofe of this in three famous examples of Gods vengeance vpon sinners First in the destruction of the old World marke the story and you shall finde that the generality of sinne then brought that generall floud Gen. 6. 12. Then God looked vpon the earth and behold it was corrupt for all flesh had corrupted his way vpon earth And verse 11. The earth was filled with cruelty The second example is in the destruction of Sodome of that the
peace with them so far as is possible and as in you lieth but no further Rom. 12. 18. 3. This is not thy case alone but hath euer beene the condition of the godly to go thus alone and to be hated for it if yee were of the world the world would loue his owne but because yee are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Iohn 15. 19. 4. Consider that thou art not alone but besides those that thou maist see by the eye of faith God and his Angels and all the faithfull that liue already in glory who are all of thy side Heb. 12. 22. 24. In respect of whom thou maist say as 2. King 6. 16. They that be with vs are more than they that be with them you shall also find if you looke abroad and come into such assemblies as this that thou hast a great number euen in this world that are of thy minde And thou shouldest esteeme more of the loue of one godly man than of the hatred of a thousand such as scorne thee 5. The fewer that thou hast to go with thee and the more enemies thou findest for this the surer thou maist be that thy heart is vpright and the more praise shalt thou haue with God Noah was a iust man and perfect in his generation Gen. 6. 9. And that was the thing that highly-commended him vnto God Come thou and all thy house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this generation Gen. 7. 1. I know thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denyed my faith euen in those dayes wherein Antipas was my faithfull Martyr who was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth Reu. 2. 13. 6. Thy liuing among so many and bad neighbours shall not hurt thee if God haue called thee to it the woman which hath a husband that beleeueth not if he be pleased to liue with her let her not leaue him for the vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified by the wife c. 1. Cor. 7. 13 14. but aduantage thee exceedingly For first it will make thee so much the more watchfull ouer thy waies ought yee not to walke in the feare of our God because of the reproach of the heathen our enemies Neh. 5. 9. Secondly it will increase thy zeale Lots zeale and piety was much increased by liuing in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 7 8. Thirdly if thou so liue amongst them as thou oughtest it shall much encrease thy glory God hath promised that the faithfull shall be a blessing where they are Gen. 12. 3. And what knowest thou whether God hath placed thee there to that end thou maist win thy neighbour Who knoweth saith Mordecay to Ester whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time as this Est. 4. 14. what knowest thou O wife whether thou shalt saue thy husband and how knowest thou O man whether thou shalt saue thy wife 1. Cor. 7. 16. Labour so to liue as thou maist stop their mouth and win them also as the Apostle exhorteth all the faithfull that liued among the Gentiles and Christian women that had vnbeleeuing husbands to doe 1. Pet. 2. 12. and 3. 1. THE NINETIE THIRD LECTVRE ON IVLY XVI MDCXI IOHN IIII. XLIX L. The Noble man saith vnto him Sir come downe ere my childe dye Iesus saith vnto him Goe thy way thy sonne liueth And the man beleeued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist sets downe the History of the first miracle Christ wrought after his returne out of Iudea into Galile and that this History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to doe this miracle Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly the conclusion of the story First the occasion is set downe in the 46. and 47. verses Secondly the manner how it was wrought is declared in the 48. verse and in these two that I haue now read And in setting of them downe we haue heard the Euangelist obserueth three things First the checke and reproofe that Christ gaue vnto this great man and to his whole Nation verse 48. Secondly the answer that this great man made to Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him verse 49. Thirdly the comfort and satisfaction that Christ gaue vnto this Ruler after he had thus reproued him and receiued this answer from him verse 50. The first of these three points were finished the last day it followeth now that we proceed to the two latter viz. the answer that this great man returned vnto Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him and the comfort that in the end he receiued from Christ. And first in the answer of this Ruler it is to be obserued 1. That he neither denieth nor confesseth the fault Christ charged him with 2. He is neither troubled by it so as to bewaile his infidelity and seeke pardon and helpe for it neither doth he excuse or lessen it any way 3. Nay which is strange he seemes not at all to haue regarded or beene moued with this sharpe reproofe of our Sauiour though he so highly esteemed of him And what was the cause of it his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him This had taken vp all his thoughts and all his affections And from this example then we haue this Doctrine to learne for our instruction That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things The proofe of this you shall obserue in two points which both Scripture and Experience doth confirme vnto vs First it makes the heart vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word Secondly it makes the heart vnfit to pray For the first though it be true that a man is neuer so fit to receiue good by the Word neuer so teachable and traâ—…table as when affliction and sorrow hath opened his eare Iob 3â—… 16. yea if either affliction or sorrow be extreme it so oppresseth the heart it straighteneth and closeth it so as it makes him vnable to profit by the best teacher that shall come vnto him Tell a man in such a case of his sinnes tell him of the rebukes and threats of Gods Word and you shall not mâ—…ue him as we finde in this example So let the best Preacher come to a man in that case and tell himof the promises of God and apply vnto him the consolations of the Gospell he will be able to finde no sweetnesse in them yea he will be vnable to regard them A notable example we haue for this Exod 6. 9. Moses and Aaron came to them with as glad tidings as could
possibly be brought to a people in their case verse 6. 8 yet though first the message was so comfortable secondly the persons that brought it were such as they knew came immediately from God Exod. 4. 30 3â—… thirdly before when they brought them a message that was not altogether so full of comfort as this they receiued it and praised God for it Exod. 4. 31. yet now it is said Exod. 6. 9. they hearkened not vnto Moses they made no reckoning of any thing he had said And the reason is giuen for anguiâ—…h of spirit and for cruell bondage And this was not their case onely but it is the very naturall property and effect of extreme heauinesse to make the soule apt to refuse and reiect all comfort So is it said of Iacob when he thought Ioseph had beene slaine Gen. 37. 35. All his sonnes and his daughters rose vp to comfort him but he would not be comforted And Dauid complaines oft that in this case his soule refused comfort Psalmeâ—…7 â—…7 〈◊〉 Now for the second point The man that hath had the best gift in prayer shall be hardly able to make vse of it in this case Extremity of sorrow will make a man vnfit and vnable to lift vp hi heart to God in prayer in any comfortable manner True it is that first a man is best able to pray in affliction and sorrow if it be moderate Lâ—…rd in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out prayer when thy chastening was vpon them Esay 26. â—…6 Secondly no affliction can vtterly quench the spirit of prayer in the childe of God euen then when through extremity of anguish we know not what to pray for as we ought the spirit it selfe helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God And the Prophet saith that he cryâ—…d vnto God and sought him by prayer euen when his spirit was ouerwhelmed with sorrow when he was so troubled that he could not speake Psal. 77. 1 4. that he prayed in that case But he did it without comfort verse 3. I thought vpon God and was troubled I prayed and my spirit was fâ—…ll of angnish In which respect the man that is in extreme affliction is compared to a drunken man Esay 51. 21. Heare now thou miserable and drunken but not with wine And what good can a drunken man receiue by the Word O how can a drunken man pray The Vses of this Doctrine are foure First to perswade euery man to take heed of immoderate griefe and to fence his heart against excessiue sorrow specially for worldly things I doe not disswade you from all sorrow for I know that all sound Christians are giuen much to mourning Blessed are they that mourne Matth. 5. 4. Iohn 16. 20. Verily verily I say vnto you that yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall reioyce and yee shall sorrow And this exhortation must not be deliuered without caution in this secure age wherein men had more need to vse all their skill to moue men to mourning and lamentation And know therefore that first it is a signe and note of an vngracious heart for a man to abandon all sorrow and repose all his felicity in carnall ioy Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that now laugh Eccles. 7. 6. The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Secondly there be sundry cases wherein a man is bound to force his heart to griefe and sorrow as first for his sinnes when the faithfull looke vpon him whom they haue pierced by their sinnes they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely sonne c. Zach. 12. 10. secondly for Gods corrections and tokens of his anger thou hast stricken them but they haue not grieued Ier. 5. 3. thirdly for the dishonour that is done to God by the sins of others Psal. 119. 136. Mine eyes gush out c. and fourthly for the miseries and afflictions of others Iob 30. 25. Did not I mourne for him that was in trouble was not my soule in heauinesse for the poore Thirdly know that sorrow is not alwaies hurtfull for a man but many times exceeding wholesome and profitable Eccles. 7. 4. It is better to goe into the house of mourning than into the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to his heart Yea verse 5. Anger is better than laughter for by a sad looke the heart is made better Though the griefe be such which a man conceiueth vpon this occasion that it euen troubles and disquiets the minde for that is meant by Anger in this place and in that also 1. Chron. 13. 11. Dauid was angry that the Lord had made a breach in Vzzah And though it be so great that he cannot hide it but make shew of it in the sadnesse of his countenance yet this will doe the heart good And of godly sorrow the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 7. 8. Though I made you sorry with my Letter yet doe I not repent It were a fond conceit for men to thinke that if they should giue place a little to godly sorrow it would bring them to despaire No no there is no such danger in it no it is the readiest and surest way to attaine to true and sound comfort Bee afflicted and mourne and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Humble your selues in the fight of the Lord and he shall lift you vp Iam. 4. 9 10. But though this be so yet is this also the counsaile and exhortation of the Holy Ghost to moderate our sorrow and to take heede of that sorrow that is immoderate and excessiue There is a time to weepe and a time to laugh a time to mourne and a time to dance No man is bound to mourne continually to spend all his time in sorrow Eccles. 3 4. sufficient vnto the day is the euill thereof men should not giue way to vnnecessary sorrowes Matth. 6. 34. They that weepe should be as though they wept not they should so moderate their griefe as it may no way hinder them in any duty to God or man 1 Cor. 7. 30. yea euen of excessiue sorrow for sin 2. Cor. 2. 7. Ye ought to comfort him lest he be swallowed vp with ouer much heauinesse And this exhortation the Holy Ghost inforceth with sundry reasons 1. Immoderate sorrow and heauinesse of heart is a great curse of God Deut. 28. 65. The Lord shall giue thee a trembling heart and a sorrowfull minde And on the other side a cheerefull heart is spoken of as a great blessing Act. 14. 17. Filling our hearts with food and gladnesse 2. It is a great enemie to our health which God hath bound vs to haue care of Pro. 17. 22. A ioyfull heart causeth good health but a sorrowfull minde dryeth vp the bones Psal. 31. 10. My life is wasted with heauinesse
3. It is a maine hinderance to grace in the vse of the word and prayer as we haue heard in the Doctrine Pro. 15. 13. By the sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken 4. It giues great aduantage to Sathan It is an old saying that Melancholia est vehiculum Daemonum And experience proues that we are neuer so weake so apt to receiue the temptations of Sathan so vnable to resist them as when we are oppressed with melancholy and sadnesse of heart And this is that that is said Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is our strength In this respect Paul chargeth the Corinthians to comfort the incestuous person and take heed lest he were not swallowed vp with ouermuch heauinesse lest Sathan saith he circumuent vs. For we are not ignorant of his enterprises 2. Cor. 2. 11. Lecture the ninetie fourth Iuly 23. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. THe last day we began to speake of the answer that this Ruler returned vnto Christ when he had beene rebuked of him and charged with infidelity which answer is set downe in this verse I haue now read vnto you And in it we obserued that he neither denies nor acknowledgeth the fault Christ charged him and his Nation with Secondly he neither shewes himselfe troubled with it by confessing his infidelity and seeking pardon nor doth he excuse or lessen it any way Thirdly though he esteemed highly of Christ and counted him a Prophet yet seemes he not at all to regard or be moued one whit with this sharpe reproofe he had receiued from him Fourthly no other cause can be imagined of his senslesnesse and stupidity but onely this That his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that it tooke vp all his thoughts and affections it did so oppresse him that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him And from hence we receiued this Doctrine That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things It makes a man vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word and it makes a man also vnapt to pray with comfort For the Word though the heart of man be neuer so apt to profit by it neuer so teachable as it is in the time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate yet when it is in extremity it so oppresseth the heart that neither the threats of the Law though they be pressed vpon it by a sonne of thunder nor the sweet promises of the Gospell though they be applyed by such an one as Barnabas a sonne of consolation will be able to moue it or doe it good And as for prayer though we are neuer so fit for it as in time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate and secondly the spirit of prayer is such a grace and of that immortall nature as no affliction be it neuer so extreme is able vtterly to quench it or to depriue a man of it that did euer truely enioy it yet if affliction and sorrow be extreme it will make the best of Gods children vnfit to pray with that comfort they were wont And the reason of this I shewed you is the great weakenesse and impotency of mans nature Then came we to make our Vse of the Doctrine And the first Vse was to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially for worldly things But because most men are apt to stumble at this exhortation and this age is so secure and so set vpon iollity and carnall mirth that it may seeme more needfull for vs to vse all our skill to humble men and bring them to remorse of conscience than to teach them to striue against sorrow I did therefore propound vnto my selfe this order in handling of this first Vse of the Doctrine First to shew you how far forth sorrow is fit and necessary for Christians Secondly that yet they must take heede of excessiue sorrow Thirdly how and by what meanes a man may best preserue and confirme his heart against it And of these three points I finished the two first the last day but the time would permit me to goe no further It now remaines that we proceed to the third and last and so come to the second Vse of the Doctrine All men esteeme it a miserable thing to haue a heart oppressed with griefe and seeke to shun it by all meanes And on the other side all men esteeme it an happy thing to haue a chearefull and merry heart but most men are miserably deceiued in the meanes whereby the heart may be preserued from excessiue sorrow and brought vnto true ioy But we must know that true peace is the peace of God as the Apostle cals it Phil. 4. 7. and true ioy is the gift of God And euery Christian should be able to call the Lord the God of his ioy and gladnesse as Dauid doth Psal. 43. 4. and make no reckoning of that peace and ioy whereof God is not the author So that if we would attaine to true peace and ioy indeed we must seeke it by such meanes as God hath directed vs to vse and not by any other Now I finde foure things especially which God hath in his Word directed vs to vse as remedies and preseruatiues against excessiue griefe and meanes to bring vs to true ioy The first is to get a true iustifying faith and good assurance of our saluation This is a sure way to keepe the heart from excessiue griefe and make it chearefull no ioy comparable to this Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast put gladnesse in my heart more then in the time that their corne and their wine increased Psal. 4. 6 7. The ioy that growes from this ground is vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Pet. 1. 8. This is able to make a man reioyce when he hath neuer so many meanes to make him heauie being iustified by faith we glory in tribulations Rom. 5. 1. 3. this made Paul and Silas sing so merily euen in the stockes at midnight Acts 16. 25. For true faith giues a man many grounds and reasons of sound comfort First it assures him of the pardon of his sinne and when he knowes that no affliction neede trouble him Matth. 9. 2. Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee for sin is the very sting of death and of all affliction 1. Cor. 15. 56. Secondly he knowes he shall neuer lose the fauour of God after he hath once obtained it how many signes of Gods anger soeuer may be vpon him Rom. 8. 38 39. I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor principalities nor powers c. shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ our Lord. Thirdly he knowes God will haue tender respect to his weakenesse in whatsoeuer affliction he shall lay vpon him that it shall not exceede his strength God will by the
in the anguish of their conscience by perswading themselues they should much offend God if they should giue liberty to themselues to enioy the creatures of God for their delight if they should keepe company or follow their callings or be merrie at any time or vse recreations Secondly in speaking of this Point I will keepe my selfe in mine owne element and speake that which I haue receiued not from the Physitian but from the Lord. Yet haue I reserued this preseruatiue for the last place because that which you haue heard in the three former will much helpe you to receiue this with profit and not with hurt For first that which I haue to say in this point belongs onely to such as know themselues to be reconciled to God in Christ Iesus the rest must go to the Physitian for comfort in this case I haue none for them To such I say as delight is not seemly for a foole it is an vnseemly and absurd thing in the eye of euery wise man to see an vngracious man so merry and iocund Pro. 19. 10. God hath created all the comforts of this life to be receiued with thanksgiuing of them that belieue and know the truth and of none els 1 Tim. 4. 3. Secondly If a man vse things without sobriety and affect them too much as if he had no better comforts than these he shall neuer receiue good by them It is made the note of a man that shall neuer go to Heauen Psal. 24. 4. To lift vp his mind vnto vanitie It is easie for a man to surfeit and take too much of these things Prou. 25. 16. If you haue found hony saith Salomon eat that that is sufficient for thee lest thou be ouer full and vomit it Of the comfort and refreshing that many take in these things it may be said as Prou. 14. 13. The end of that mirth is heauinesse yet certainly there is great force in these things being rightly vsed to keep the heart from being ouercome with sadnesse and to make it chearefull This appeareth plainly by the contrary euen by the restraint God hath enioyned vnto his seruants in the vse of these things at such times as he cals them to mourning On the day of the Fast because it was to be a day of humiliation Leuit. 23. 27. and 29. 32. men might not enioy the liberall vse of Gods creatures In those dayes I Daniel was mourning three whole weekes I ate no pleasant bread neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth neither did I annoint my selfe at all till three whole weeks were fulfilled Dan. 10. 2 3. Nor follow the works of their lawfull callings Whatsoeuer soule it be that doth any work in that same day that same soule will I destroy from among his people Leuit. 23. 30. Nor allow to themselues the comfort of society Let the bride-groome go forth of his chamber and the bride out of her bed-chamber Ioel 2. 16. In it men separated themselues from their wiues Zach. 7. 3. The husbands kept it in a secret fast apart and their wiues apart Zach. 12. 12. Nor vse recreation nor the meanes of mirth Gods people in the time of their mourning for Ierusalem when they were in captiuity did forbeare their singing and all other meanes of mirth preferring Ierusalem before their chiefe ioy Psalme 137. 4 6. And indeed it is very euident that these are good meanes appointed of God to refresh and comfort the heart of man First for a liberall diet we know what is said Pro. 31. 6 7. Giue ye strong drink to him that is ready to perish And 1 Tim. 4. 4. Euery creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused specially not vpon conscience and conceit of vnlawfulnesse if it be receiued with thanksgiuing Secondly for society what a comfort it is we may find by this that Sathans best aduantage to tempt Christ was when he was all alone in the wildernesse and vtterly barred from all societie of men Matth. 4. 1. Thirdly for following our callings the many promises of comfort and ioy that are made vnto them that walke diligently in their callings proue it plainly When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt be blessed and it shal be well with thee Psal. 128. 〈◊〉 Ye shall reioyce in all that ye put your hand vnto Deut. 2. 7. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet Eccl. 5. 12. And for them all that a Christian vpon no pretence of humiliation for sinne or for too long a time may altogether depriue himselfe of these outward comforts may haue a notable example of Dauid euen then when he had as great cause to be humbled as any poore sinner can haue 2 Sam. 12. 20. 4. 29. 31. When the child was dead though the remembrance and sense of his sinne died not with the child he arose from the earth and washed and annointed himselfe yea he vsed againe the lawfull comfort of the mariage bed he exercised himselfe againe in the works of his calling and fought the Lords battels and shewed great seuerity against the enemies of the Lord. Lecture the ninetie fifth Iuly 10. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. WE haue already obserued in the speech of this Ruler which is set downe Ver. 49 that his heart was so oppressed with care and feare and griefe for his sonne as he could not mind what Christ said vnto him he could not be troubled or moued at all with the sharpe reproofe he receiued from him though he esteemed highly of him yet doth he not regard what he said vnto him And from hence we haue receiued this Doctrine That worldly griefe and affliction if it be extreme and violent is wont to make the mind and heart vncapable of heauenly things vnable to receiue any benefit by the Word and vnfit also to pray with comfort And the first Vse I told you was to be made of this Doctrine is to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially from worldly things And thus farre we proceeded the last day It remaineth now that we come to another Vse that is to be made of this Doctrine and so we will proceed vnto that that followeth The second and last Vse of the former Doctrine is to disswade all men from putting off the care of their soules and prouiding for the welfare and saluation of them vntill the euill day It is wisdome for a man to seeke reconciliation with God and assurance of it presently and without delay while he is in his best health And to make his best benefit of all good means of grace and to get good grounds of assurance of his saluation before affliction come while his mind and memory is free and his heart chearefull This we know is the exhortation of Salomon Eccl. 12. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth while the euill daeies come not nor the yeares of affliction wherein
till the euill day is That no man can tell how long he shall enioy the meanes of grace no man can meet the Bride-groome vnlesse he haue oyle in his lampe and that he cannot haue but of them that sell it Mat. 25. 9. No affliction or sicknesse is able to saue a soule without the Word that made the Prophet say Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy Law Psal. 94. 12. Nay euery Preacher will not serue the turne but he had need to be a rare man that should do good in such a case Iob 33. 23. If there be then a messenger an interpreter one of a thousand he had need haue the tongue of the learned that should know to minister a word in time to him that is wearie Esa 50. 4. And who can assure himself to haue such a man to be with him in his last sicknes They only that haue esteemed the Word in their health may assure themselues to haue it for their comforter in sicknesse But the wicked man that hath despised the ministry of the Word in the dayes of his health and prosperity hath iust cause to feare God will depriue him of the comfort of it in his sicknesse and affliction For so God hath threatned such contemners of his Word Amos 8. 12. They shall wander from sea to sea and frâ—… the North euen to the East shall they run to and fro to seeke the Word of the Lord and shall not find it and Ezek. 7. 25 26 When destruction commeth they shall seeke peace and shall not haue it Calamity shall come vpon calamitie then shall they seek a vision of the Prophet but the law shall perish from the Priest and counsell from the ancient q. d. O then let euery man make his benefit of the means of grace now while he doth enioy them while Gods merchant men are among you make you prouision of oyl for your lamps No man can be sure to haue the like means when he would himselfe 2 Cor. 6. 2 Behold now the accepted time behold now the day of saluation The third reason to perswade men to reconcile themselues to God and to get assurance of their saluation presently in their youth and in their best health is this that though a man were sure he should haue as good means for his instruction and conuersion and comfort in his last sicknesse as he hath now yet he shall find himselfe most vnfit at that time to make his benefit of them Sicknesse and extreme affliction will so dull the mind and make the heart so heauy yea a man shall then haue so many meanes to trouble and distract him as he shall not be able to relish any sweetnesse in the best counsaile that is giuen him in the holiest praiers that are made by him These are the daies which Salomon speakes of Eccl 12. 1. Wherein a man shall say I haue no pleasure in them Remember what case the best of Gods seruants haue beene in in their extreme affliction They haue been vnable to pray they haue been astonied and could not speake Psal. 77. 4. yet thou saist thou wilt then pray They haue beene vnable to relish or profit by the best meanes They harkened not vnto Moses for anguish of spirit Exod. 6. 9. Yea their soules haue refused comfort Psal. 77. 2. and thou saist then thou wilt send for the Preacher and take his counsaile They haue beene oppressed with the burden of their sinnes Dauid saith of himselfe at such a time that his iniquities had taken such hold vpon him as he was not able to looke vp that they were more in number then the haires of his head and that therefore his heart failed him Psal. 40. 12. and thou saiest then thou wilt cast off all thy sins and get assurance of the pardon of them They haue been faine to spend vpon the old stock and to comfort themselues not with that which they haue found in themselues for the present but by calling to mind the good things they knew were in them in former times Iob seeks to recouer his comfort this way as is plaine Chap. 29. 30. 31. and so did Dauid likewise when his spirit was ouerwhelmed within him his heart within him was desolate then he remembred the dayes of old Psal. 143. 4 5. They haue sowne before vnto themselues in righteousnesse as the Prophet speaketh Hos. 10. 12. And all thy hope is in the comfort you shall find then Thou deferrest to sow till that time when thou shouldst reape O foolish man deceiue not thine owne heart any longer do not imagine thou shalt be in better case when sicknesse and extreme affliction shall come than the best of Gods children haue been Whilst thou art now in health get assurance of thy saluation for thou wilt be then vnfit to do it Seeke and lay vp knowledge now for that will be a time of spending thy stock that thou hast gotten not of increasing it Giue thy selfe much to prayer now and get assurance that thou hast the spirit of prayer for then thou wilt be hardly able to do it The fourth Reason to disswade a man from putting off his repentance till sicknesse is this That though he were sure to haue neuer so good meanes of repentance and though sicknesse and griefe it selfe had no force to hinder him from profiting by them yet shall he be vnable to receiue good by them vnlesse the Lord be pleased to worke with them O Lord I know that the way of man is not in himselfe It is not in man that walketh to direct his steps Ier. 10. 23. And euery man that hath wilfully deferred and put off the time of his repentance hath iust cause to feare that God will not then worke with the meanes to doe him good For first as God hath in his counsell set and determined the day of euery mans visitation the iust time and moment of euery mans conuersion which if he passe he shall neuer be conuerted So is euery man to account not the time to come but the present time when God by his Word and Spirit moues him to repent to be his day the time of grace and repentance to him Therefore Heb. 3. 4. this is foure times repeated To day if you will heare his voice Secondly the nature of sinne is to harden the heart and the longer that any sinne is continued in the harder it will make the heart and the more vnable to repent No man that once giues libertie to himselfe in any sinne is able to say Thus far will I go and then I will stay my selfe thus long will I continue in it and then I will repent The longer a man continues in this net and snare the more he shall be intangled in it and with the more difficultie get out the deceitfulnesse of sinne will harden the heart Heb. 3. 13. Thirdly the Lord hath threatned to punish the presumptuous sinner
the professors of Gods truth that they heare nothing they talke of nothing so willingly as they do of the faults of others euen of their brethren Psal. 50. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother c. There is no talke that men will sit so long at and so willingly as this Pro. 18. 8. The words of a tale-bearer are as flatteries and they goe downe to the bowels of the belly O if the Lord should so gladly pry into all the faults of his seruants as we that are fellow-seruants do into the infirmities one of another who were able to abide it Psal. 130. 3. If thou O Lord shalt streightly marke iniquities O Lord who shall stand Let vs therefore in this also shew our selues the children of our heauenly father that as he doth vnwillingly see the faults of his children hee hath not beheld iniquity in Iacob Num. 23. 21. and passeth by many of their transgressions Micah 7. 18. so let vs learne to do Let vs be loth to see and heare of the infirmities of Gods seruants Thirdly thou must take heed that when his infirmities and faults be such as thou canst not choose but take notice of then that thou despise him not nor reiect him for his infirmities not for errour in iudgement Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let him that eateth not iudge him that eateth Why doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou set at nought thy brother Rom. 14. 3. 10. not for infirmities and slips in his life and conuersation Mat. 18. 10. See that yee despise not one of these little ones Where our Sauiour cals the faithfull so neither in respect of their stature as verse 2. nor in respect of their pouerty and contemptible estate in the world but in respect of their many errours and infirmities as is plaine by the comparison he vseth vers 12. It is not lawfull to despise so little and meane a Christian as through his errours and falls is like vnto a stray and lost sheepe And marke our Sauiours reason for this vers 10. Because God despiseth them not but makes great account of them and hath appointed his Angels to guard and attend them yea vers 11. he sent his Sonne into the world chiefly for their sakes therefore must we take heed we despise them not Now it is certaine that many offend this way that take themselues to be right good Christians they that pretend great loue and respect to good men and euen to all them that feare God yet will be found to be despisers of these little ones This will appeare euidently in three things First by the aptnesse that is in Christians to iudge one another If any differ from them in iudgement but euen in the controuersies of our Church about matters of ceremony If we discerne in any professor neuer so little frowardnesse or vnthankfulnesse or pride or such like corruption though both the one and the other do professe the feare of God not in word only but in their whole conuersation straight we are apt to conclude surely he is but a carnall man he is but an hypocrite there is no soundnesse or sincerity of heart in him Now this is a plaine despising of Christs little ones When the Apostle had said Rom. 14. 34. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not he adds presently And let not him that eateth not iudge him that eateth for God hath receiued him Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne master The second signe of this is the aptnesse that is in Christians to estrange themselues one from another in affection in countenance in society for euery small infirmity they discerne one in another This is also a plaine despising of Christs little ones and a spice of that foule sin that the Prophet notes in the hypocrites of his time Esay 65. 5. Which say Stand apart come not neare mee for I am holier then thou Of our Sauiour we reade that though his kinsfolkes and all the company that met at the wedding in Cana of Galile were addicted to the superstitious purifications of the Iewes yet did not he for that their errour in iudgement and practice shunne their company and society Iohn 2. 6. And of the first Christians in the Primitiue Church it is said Acts 2. 42. that as they did ioyne together in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers so they were not strange one to another but maintained a sweet fellowship and society together vers 46. They did eate their meate together with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart And so should we doubtlesse do vpon the same ground Certainly they that are of the same minde in all substantiall points of Religion and are enliued and guided by the same spirit of grace ought not to be strange one vnto another Not loue onely but brotherly kindnesse is required of vs one toward another 2. Peter 1. 7. A third signe of this is the generall neglect of all meanes to reclaime or strengthen a weake brother we are apt to obserue euery fault in a weake brother to dislike him for it to speake of it also to others but neither by prayer to God nor by brotherly admonition will we seeke to reclaime him This is a plaine despising of Christs little ones count him not as an enemie but admonish him as a brother 2. Thess. 3 15. we count him not as a brother but as an enemy whom we refuse to admonish Now because this is so generall a fault and such a fault as greatly hindreth not only the loue that should be among vs and the comfort that Christians might finde in their mutuall society but also the growth of grace and religion in the Church I will therefore shew you out of Gods Word by what meanes euery one of vs may master and sudue this corruption in our selues The first is the consideration of the commandement of God whereby we are so oft and straightly charged to shew our loue and tender respect to Christs little ones We know it is oft made a certaine note of one that is in the state of grace when he can loue the brethren when he can loue a Christian because he is a Christian and he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 1. Iohn 3. 14. Now this is no certaine argument that we loue the brethren when we can loue and esteeme such as excell in grace for so farre forth many a wicked man hath loued Gods seruants Herod himselfe reuerenced and esteemed of Iohn Mar. 6. 20. but therein appeares the truth of our loue when we can loue such a one as we know to be a brother though wee doe see sundry faults and infirmities in him The louing of all the Saints is oft noted for an argument of this true loue Ephes. 1. 15. Col. 1. 4. Phil. 1. 5. Marke therefore how oft we are charged with this respect to
the weake Christian him-that is weake in the faith receiue you Rom. 14. 1. we that are strong ought to beare with the infirmities of the weake Rom. 15. 1. Take heede lest by any meanes this liberty of yours become a stumbling blocke to them that are weake 1. Cor. 8 9. If any be ouertaken in a fault through infirmity yee that are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse Gal. 6. 1. support the weake 1. Thess. 5. 14. Secondly the consideration of this how many and how grosse infirmities may be in a man whose heart yet is found and vpright before God If thou knewest a man to be Gods childe and a temple of the Holy Ghost thou durst not but loue him and esteeme well of him but thou canst not be perswaded that such and such in whom thou seest so many faults can possibly be Gods children Consider therefore and weigh this well that a man may be the childe of God and soundly regenerate and yet haue many strange infirmities in him A man may be very ignorant of many truths yea though he haue neuer so many meanes to informe him in the truth he may be long ere he can be perswaded of many truths and yet be Gods childe of all the elect Apostles it is said euen after Christs resurrection as yet they knew not the Scripture that he must rise againe from the dead Iohn 20. 9. See also what pride and ambition was in Iames and Iohn Mar. 10. 37. what strange peeuishnesse and frowardnesse was in Barnabas Acts 15. 39. See how impatient Iob was Iob 3. 1. and how rebelliously Ionah murmured against God Ionah 4. 3. 8 9. how Peter and Barnabas both dissembled Gal. 2. 13. These things I repeate not to encourage or giue comfort vnto any that liue securely in any of these or the like sinnes For first he that doth so sins presumptuously and hath cause to feare God will neuer be mercifull vnto him Deut. 29. 19. specially when he stumbles at the Word and makes that a Bawd to his sinne and an imboldner of him in it 1. Pet. 2. 8. Secondly none of these whom I haue named did walke in these sins nor wallow in them But I speake this onely to stay men from iudging rashly of other men for their faults Surely if we should see in any that professe Religion far lesse faults then these that I haue named we would be ready to cry Are these your professors Fie vpon these hypocrites for shame follow Sermons no longer carry the Bible no longer vnder thy arme But stay thy selfe man and say as Psal. 73. 15. If I say I will iudge this behold I should offend against the generation of thy children The third meanes to preserue vs from rash iudgement is the serious consideration of our owne frailties how many and grosse they haue been and that euen since the time of our calling This remedy we shall find prescribed Iam. 3. 1. My brethren be not many masters or teachers and marke the reason which he prescribeth as a remedy Ver. 2. For in many things we finne all So Gal. 6. when he had said Ver. 2. Beare ye one anothers burden he addeth Ver. 3. For if any man seeme to himselfe that he is somewhat when he is nothing he deceiueth himselfe And Ver. 4. Let euery man proue his owne worke Mat. 5. 5. He that is poore in spirit and can see and mourne for his owne sinnes will be meeke that is void of pride and malice against others Mat. 7. 5. Hypocrite first pull out the beame out of thine owne eye The fourth remedy against this corruption is the euils and dangers that a man shall draw vpon himselfe by this sinne and those I find to be principally three First thou shalt be sure to find others that will be as apt to censure and mislike and slander and iudge thee as thou hast been to do thus vnto thy brother that will haue as little care of thy credit as thou hast had of the credit of thy brother This is plaine Matth. 7. 1 2. and Luke 6. 38. it is said that men shall mete the same measure to vs againe that we haue measured to other men Secondly this will prouoke the Lord to leaue thee to thy selfe and to giue thee ouer to the power of the like temptation whereby thy brother was drawne to euill this reason the Apostle giues Considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted Gal. 6. 1. And certainly to this may many impute their owne foule slips that they were so rigorous and extreme in the censuring of the frailties of their brethren when themselues seemed to stand Thirdly this will prouoke the Lord to be more sharp and extreme in his iudgement vpon thee His Lord was wroth and deliuered him to the tormenters till he should pay all that was due vnto him Matth. 18. 34. He shall haue iudgement without mercy that hath shewed no mercy Iam. 2. 13. Whereas therfore the best of vs haue cause to pray as Psal. 143. 2. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified let vs be more sparing and charitable in censuring of our brethren Lecture the ninetie ninth Septemb. 3. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth that we come now to the two other vses that are to be made of the Doctrine that we heard the last day The second vse then that this Doctrine serueth vnto is for the comfort and encouragement of all the godly It may make them chearefull and comfortable at all times in all the occasions of their life And this incouragement the best of Gods seruants haue need of for we shall find by experience that many who haue greatest care to serue God and to please him in all things haue sadder hearts and are subiect more to feares than any others And if we enquire into the cause of it we shall find it groweth from this principally that the conscience of their many frailties and infirmities putteth them into continuall feare that they are not in Gods fauour that he accepteth nothing that they doe This hath beene the old complaint of Gods people Esa. 49. 14. Zion said the Lord hath forsaken me and my Lord hath forgotten me Now we haue heard in this Doctrine that if a man haue in him the least dram of sauing grace if he be able to say he is no hypocrite though he haue many frailties his heart is vpright then may he assure himself that the Lord will not reiect him nor like the worse of him for any of his infirmities as the Lord answereth his people in the same place Can a woman forget her sucking child that she should not haue compassion of the sonne of her wombe yea they may forget yet will I not forget thee Esa. 49. 15. so that such a one is bound to striue against the heauinesse and vncheerfulnesse of his owne heart and to say to his soule as Dauid doth Psal. 4â—… 11. Why
but onely that we should not suffer it to reigne in vs Rom 6. 12. 3 He not onely accepteth and taketh in good part the poorest seruice we doe to him notwithstanding our corruptions and frailties but euen delighteth and taketh great pleasure in them Cant. 2. 14. He accounteth all our good workes as the fruit of the Vine Esa. 5. 4. Yea it cannot choose but be so for Christ casteth of his odours into them and so presenteth them to his Father Reu. 8. 3. Lecture the hundredth Septemb. 10. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth now that we come to the third and last Vse that is to be made of the former Doctrine and that is to exhort euery man that for as much as the Lord hath such gracious respect to all his seruants in whom he doth discerne truth and vprightnesse of heart he will beare much with them and accept of them and their seruices notwithstanding all their infirmities that therefore we would euery one of vs labour by diligent triall and examination of our selues to finde that there is this truth and vprightnesse in our hearts Now to stirre vp my selfe and you all to this care let vs consider these three things First the blessed estate and condition of that man who is sound and vpright in heart Secondly the dangerous estate of the man that is an hypocrite and hath a false heart Thirdly the difficulty of discerning the vprightnesse of the heart and putting a difference between him that is an hypocrite and him that is vpright in heart And for the first the man that knoweth his heart void of hypocrisie though he haue many weaknesses and frailties may be sure that he is Gods child and may be out of doubt that he is in Gods fauour and that nothing shall euer be able to separate him from the loue of God It is oft said the Lord valueth and esteemeth of euery mans actions according to the heart they proceed from Ier. 17. 10. I the Lord search the heart and trie the reines euen to giue euery one according to his waies 1 Reg. 8. 39. Be mercifull and doe and giue to euery man according to all his waies as thou knowest his heart He accepteth Abels sacrifice not Cains Abrahams laughing not Sarah's Maries question not Zacharies esteemeth more of a cup of cold water that one giueth than of many thousands that another giueth of the widowes two mites more than of all that the rich men cast into the treasurie Luke 21. 3 4. And when the Holy Ghost speaketh thus his meaning is to say God esteemeth euery man according to that grace he discerneth in him the man that hath any sauing grace in him he acknowledgeth for his owne and the words and actions that proceed from his grace and spirit he will accept of In this respect they that haue receiued the Spirit of God are said to haue the Lords marke Ezek. 9. 4. and the Lords seale vpon them Eph. 4. 30. But why is this respect that God hath to the grace of his Spirit called the beholding of the heart the respecting of the heart Surely because the heart is the chiefe and most proper seat of Gods grace and of the spirit of regeneration in euery man the seed of God is sowne in the furrowes of the heart 1 Ioh. 3. 9. Therefore also is the regenerate part called oft the inner man Rom. 7. 22. 2 Cor. 4. 16. Eph. 3. 16. and the hid man of the heart 1 Pet. 3. 4. Now as God esteemeth of euery mans actions according to that heart and inward grace it proceedeth from so yet he esteemeth men not so much according to the measure and quantity of grace they haue as according to the truth and soundnesse of grace that he discerneth in them and this is a comfortable point if it be well considered If a man haue any one grace in him in truth and soundnes though it be but one though that one be exceeding small and weake as that little spark in the smoking flaxe and you know a very little spark will make flaxe to smoke Mat. 12. 20. he may be sure he is the child of God Mark therefore how oft this is spoken of as the most infallible note of Gods child Ioh. 1. 47. Behold indeed an Israelite saith Christ of Nathaniel in whom is no guile Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity But how shall we know this happy man whose sinnes are forgiuen he addeth and in whose spirit there is no guile And Ver. 11. Be glad ye righteous and reioyce in the Lord Yes but who is righteous If none may reioyce but those that are righteous what are we the better therefore he expounds himself in the next words and be ioyfull all ye that are vpright in heart Heare what a prayer the Prophet maketh Psal. 125. 4. Do good vnto those that be good and to them that are vpright in heart See the Lords answer to that prayer Esa. 63. 8. He said Surely they are my people children that will not lie So I was their Sauiour Marke what comfort the poore seruants of God haue found in this Remember now O Lord I be seeth thee how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Esa. 38. 3. Now on the other side consider the dangerous and fearfull condition of euery hypocrite of euery man who hath a false and vnsound heart for let such a one liue neuer so ciuilly before men yea let him perform neuer so good duties and such as God commandeth yet 1. He doth but lose his labour God accepteth nothing that he doth as it is said of Amazia 2 Chro. 25. 2. He did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a sound heart 2. His state shal be fearfull in the life to come as well as the state of the vilest liuer Mat. 24. 51 God will cut him off and giue him his portion with hypocrites there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. When God doth by affliction awaken his conscience and discouer to him the vnsoundnes of his heart he hath vsually as little comfort as hope in God he is wont to be as much ouerwhelmed with terrors and anguish of heart as the most prophane and lewd man in the world Iob 27. 8. What hope hath the hypocrite when he hath heaped vp riches if God take away his soule and 36. 13 14. Hypocrites in heart increase the wrath for they call not when he bindeth them their soule dieth in youth and their life among the whore-mongers The third and last Reason that may moue vs to examine our hearts well and try whether there be any truth and soundnesse in them is in consideration of the great difficulty that there is in discerning the vprightnesse of the heart for first the heart of man is exceeding deceitfull Ier. 17. 9. There is indeed an hypocrisie and falsnesse of heart which is not vnknowne but
the regenerate saith Iohn 5. 19. We know that we are of God that is borne of God as is plaine by the former Verse This then being so that a regenerate man may certainly know he hath soundnesse of grace in him let vs consider how and by what notes we may know it And because if a man haue any one grace in him in truth and soundnesse he may be certaine that his heart is vpright and that he is truly regenerate I will therefore insist onely vpon foure graces by which we may make triall of the soundnesse of our owne hearts sufficiently and those foure are these 1. Knowledge 2. Repentance and forsaking of sinne 3. Obedience and practice of good duties 4. Faith and confidence in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath a sanctified knowledge and vnderstanding of the will of God reuealed in his Word and the man that hath any measure of sanctified knowledge doubtlesse hath a good heart This is the first worke of grace and the foundation of all the rest The new man is renewed in knowledge saith the Apostle Col. 3. 10. without that there is no vprightnes nor grace in the heart When the Wise-man had said Pro. 19. 1. Better is the poore man that walks in his vprightnesse than the foole that abuseth his lips he adds Ver. 2. For without knowledge the mind is not good or is destitute of goodnes And this is said to be the first and chief work of the ministry of the Word to open the eys of men and to bring them from darknes vnto light from the power of Sathan vnto God till mine eyes be opened and they be turned from darknesse to light they remaine still vnder the power of Sathan Acts 26. 18. and Psal. 36. 10. Extend thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to them that are vpright in heart He that saith he hath a good heart towards God and hath no knowledge cares not for it or he that praiseth such and such men for good men that haue no knowledge of the Word is a lyar and the truth is not in him Quest. But may a man conclude thus I haue knowledge therefore I haue grace and an vpright heart Answ. No for many a naturall man and hypocrite haue attained to a great measure of knowledge the Apostle saith of the hypocriticall Iews Rom. 2. 18. Thou knowest his will and allowest the things that are excellent in that thou art instructed by the Law And v. 20. Which hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the Law As if he should say thou art exercised in and acquainted with the whole body of Religion set down in the Law And He. 6. 4. of such hypocrites as may fall into the impardonable sin he saith They may be enlightened But the knowledge of the naturall man and of the regenerate do differ in these points First the man that hath sauing knowledge is willing and desirous to know the whole will of God reuealed in his Word as Act. 10. 33. We are present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God yet chiefly those things that are most necessary and profitable and that do most concerne his own practice he is most desirous to heare and learne As it is noted as a speciall fruit of grace in the poore Publicans and Souldiers that came to heare Iohn euery one desired to heare what they should do Luk. 3. 10 12 14. Yea he is willing to heare that part of the Word that makes most against him he likes that Preacher best that with most plainnesse and power discouereth and rebuketh his sinnes so he do it by the Word of the Lord. As it is said of Eli that though he saw iust cause to think that the message Samuel had to deliuer was much against him yet he chargeth him 1 Sam. 3. 17. God do so to thee and more also if thou hide any thing from me of all that the Lord hath said vnto thee On the contrary side the naturall man though he may busie himself in seeking the knowledge of some points that minister questions rather than godly edifying which is in saith as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 1. 4. is vnwilling and affraid to know some parts of Gods truth such as he hath conceiued a preiudice against such as touch himself in particular at such he winks with his eyes as our Sauiour saith Mat. 13. 15. Esa. 30. 10. He saith vnto the Seer See not such truths as these though they offer themselues neuer so clearely in thy Text and to the Prophets Prophesie not vnto vs right things I may not stand to apply euery particular note vnto you do it your selues if ye desire to know the vprightnes of your own harts examine your knowledge by this first note Secondly the regenerate man seeks the knowledge of God with no other intent but that he may practice that he knowes and direct his life by it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart 1 Peter 2. 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby On the other side the naturall man seekes knowledge onely for knowledge and speculation sake or that he may maintaine talk with it as occasion shall serue Ezek. 33. 31. My people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not do them Thirdly the regenerate man is apt to approue of Gods truth when it is reuealed vnto him and to belieue and receiue it Indeed he may be ignorant of many truths and may oppose them for a time euen when the meanes are vsed to reueale them vnto him but he is able to discerne the truth from erour when both are laid before him how soeuer he did not see it before Ioh. 10. 4 5. The sheepe follow him for they know his voice and they will not follow a stranger but they flie from him for they know not the voice of a stranger And of the Noble Bereans it is said Acts 17 11. That they receiued the word with all readinesse And in this respect the Apostle saith that the Lords intent in suffering heresies to spring vp in his Church was That they that were approued among them and had sound hearts might be knowne 1 Cor. 11. 19. Therefore the Apostle speakes so fearefully of the Iewes for not receiuing the truth when it was clearely manifested vnto them Hearing ye shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing ye shall see and not perceiue for the heart of this people is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes haue they closed lest they should see with their eyes and heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and I should heale them Acts 28. 26 27. On the other side the naturall man though he haue much knowledge and excellent gifts yet is he of a corrupt mind and
vnsound iudgement in some cleare and manifest truths or other full of reasoning and oppositions against it 1 Tim. 6. 5. If any consent not to the wholsome words of the Lord Iesus Christ and vseth vaine disputations he knoweth nothing saith the Apostle his mind is corrupt and destitute of truth Fourthly the knowledge of a regenerate man may be discerned by this It hath power to reforme and rule his heart and workes in him a care of practice and obedience Luke 8. 15. They that with an honest and good heart beare the word keepe it and bring forth fruits with patience 1 Iohn 2. 3 4. Hereby we are sure we know him if we keepe his commandements he that saith I know him and keepes not his commandements is a lyar Esa. 2. 3. He shall teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths Yea sanctified knowledge makes a man strong to resist and stand against tentation The feare of the Lord that is wisdome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iob 28 28. Prou. 24. 5. A wise man is strong for a man of vnderstanding increaseth his strength He that can say as Psal. 17. 4. By the word of thy lips I haue kept me from the path of the destroyer is a happy man he knowes the truth with a sauing knowledge On the contrary side the naturall mans knowledge swimmeth in his braine and hath no power in his heart It is said of the sonnes of Eli They were wicked men and knew not the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 12. They had no iot of sanctified knowledge in them Fiftly and lastly the regenerate man though he find himselfe wanting sometimes in these properties of sanctified knowledge yet feeles he this ignorance and bewailes it and what measure of knowledge soeuer he hath attained to he satisfieth not himselfe in it but the more he knowes the more he desires to increase in knowledge This you shall see in Dauid Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law teach me thy statutes make me to vnderstand the way of thy precepts Psalme 119. 18 26 27. On the other side the naturall man is well perswaded of his owne knowledge thinkes he knowes enough and is full Woe be to you that are full Luke 6. 25. The second grace wherein I told you we were to make triall of the soundnesse of our hearts is Repentance by which I mean in this place onely the forsaking of sinne Now there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that mans heart that hath not vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sinnes Acts 11. 18. Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance vnto life Vnlesse we can be able to say These and these sinnes I know I haue left surely we haue not repented Wee were sometimes foolish disobedient deceiued seruing diuers lusts and pleasures liuing in malice and enuy hatefull and hating one another Tit. 3. 3. And the man that hath vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sins doubtlesse hath an vpright heart Thus saith Dauid of himselfe Psal. 18. 23. I was vpright before him and kept my selfe from mine iniquity for he that hath repented is iustified and hath his sins forgiuen him Act. 5. 31. Christ is called a Prince and Sauiour to giue repentance and forgiuenes of sins If yan man shall aske May not some naturall men forsake and leaue the sins they haue liued in I answer Yes Peter speakes of some temporaries and hypocrites that had escaped the filthinesse of the world 2. Pet. 2. 20. and our Sauiour of one that had the vncleane spirit cast out of him and his house swept and garnished Matth. 12. 44. But these differences there be betwixt the repentance of the regenerate and naturall man 1. The regenerate man forsakes sin of conscience to God euen because he knoweth God hath forbidden it is offended and dishonoured by it as his sorrow for sin is according to God 2. Cor. 79. so is his forsaking of sin also 2. Cor. 7. 10. Yea his forsaking of his sin growes though not only yet chiefly from the knowledge he hath of Gods mercy and from the loue he beares to God for his goodnesse he forsakes his euill way and returnes to the Lord out of this hope and perswasion that he will haue mercy vpon him and that our God will abundantly pardon Esay 55. 7. He feares the Lord and his goodnesse Hos. 3. 5. The grace of God that bringeth saluation the Gospell which makes knowne to vs Gods loue in Christ hath taught him to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts Tit. 2. 11 12. On the other side the hypocrite forsakes his sins or rather seemes so to do first for that he wants meanes to follow them as of old or secondly no occasion is offered to shew his corruption in thirdly or out of respect he hath to his credit with men fourthly or out of the apprehension of Gods wrath only 2. The regenerate man forsakes not one or two but all knowne sins Why then there is no man regenerate will you say For in many things we sinne all Iames 2. 3. But my meaning is though he cannot shake off euery sin yet there is no knowne sin that willingly he giueth liberty to himselfe in be it small or great when once it is discouered to him to be a sin he makes a conscience of it as Daniel did of defiling himselfe with the Kings meat Dan. 1. 8. he kept Gods law and his conscience to obey it as the apple of his eye which the least more will offend Pro. 7. 2. This is called precisenesse and foolish nicenesse I grant that it is indeed a note of an hypocrite to be precise and strict in small matters and make no conscience of grosse sins to tithe miâ—…t and cummin and to neglect the weightyer points of the law to streine at a gnat and to swallow a cammell Mat. 23. 23 24. yet he that shall say of the least sin Tush that is nothing If I neuer do worse I shall do well enough doubtlesse that man hath no soundnes in his heart Iames 2. 10 11. Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law yet faile in one point is guilty of all For he that said Thou shalt not commit adultery said also Thou shalt not kill The least sin committed wilfully and presumptuously becomes dangerous and damnable the soule that dâ—…th ought presumptuously shall be cut off from among his people as the man was by Gods expresse commandement that had in that sort but gathered a few sticks vpon the Sabbath day Num. 15. 30. 32. On the other side no naturall man or hypocrite euer made conscience of all sin but either he hath some one sin that is his beloued sin which he will not part with as Herod had Mar. 6. 20. or of many sins which he counts small he makes no conscience at all but euen despiseth his waies in them as Salomon speaketh Pro. 19. 16. 3. The regenerate man though he slip often yet
the vnfained desire and purpose of his heart is to forsake all his sins This is a sure note of grace in this Paul comforteth himselfe that he allowed not himselfe in any euill that he did but hated it that to will was present with him Ro. 7. 15. 18. And Nehemia in this that he was one of these that did desire to feare Gods name Neh. 1. 11. And Dauid in this that the full purpose of his heart was that he would not offend no not so much as in word Psal. 17. 3. And the vnfainednesse of his desire may be discerned first by his willingnesse to be admonished and to haue his sins discouered to him he can say with Dauid Let the righteous smite yea let him reproue me Psal. 141. 3. yea he can heartily pray vnto God with Iob make me to know my transgression and my sin Iob 13. 23. Secondly by his carefull shunning of all meanes that might draw him to sin as Ioseph did he shunned the company of his lewd mistrisse and would not be with her alone Gen. 39. 10. Thirdly by his earnest praying to God for strength against his sins as Dauid did cleanse thou me from secret faults keepe backe thy seruant also from presumptuous sins let them not haue dominion ouer me Psal. 19. 12 13. Order my steps in thy word and let not any iniquity haue dominion ouer me Psal. 119. 133. Fourthly by the continuall feare of his heart lest he should at any time do that that might offend God happy is the man that feareth alway Pro. 28. 14. Fifthly by the ability and strength he hath giuen him of God not only to will but to doe also in some measure actually and indeed to forsake his sin for God hath not giuen vs the spirit of feare but of power and loue and of a sound minde 2. Tim. 1. 7. Though he may oft fall through frailty yet ordinarily and for the most part grace preuailes aboue his corruption he cannot walke after the flesh Rom. 8. 1. He cannot continue in sin the power of sin is daily weakned in him Now such a desire and purpose to forsake sin was neuer yet found in an hypocrite or naturall man Lecture the hundred and two September 24. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT remaineth now that we come to examine the two latter of these foure graces which I told you I would instance in for the tryall of the truth and vprightnesse of our hearts If any man shall mislike that I stand so long vpon this matter and thinke it needlesse to bring so many notes to try the truth and vprightnesse of the heart by seeing as I haue told you already if a man haue any one grace in him in truth he may be certaine of his regeneration I will make answer vnto him as the Apostle doth in another case Phil. 3. 1. It grieueth me not and for you it is a sure or safe thing Though it were far more ease for me to passe ouer this matter and to proceed to such other things as follow in my Text yet being entred into so profitable an argument not without the good guidance of Gods spirit as I am well assured it grieueth me not to stand thus long vpon it to giue so many notes of true regeneration And for you that heare me this is a sure and safe course for this will tend greatly first to the comfort of so many of you as are regenerate He that cannot finde euery one of these notes in himselfe as it falleth out oft with many a good childe of God yet among so many he may be sure to finde some and though from some one note a man may infallibly conclude he is in the state of grace yet the more of these notes any man shall be able to finde in himselfe the more certaine assurance and strong consolation shall he haue And secondly to the humbling of euery one of you that is yet vnregenerate and causing you to seeke betimes for to better your estate when among so many notes of true grace you shall not be able to finde in your selues any one when you shall haue so many euidences to conuince your conscience that you are yet in your sins and the wrath of God abideth vpon you Let vs therefore come to the third grace wherein this tryall is to be made Euery regenerate man is in some measure made able to obey the commandements of God and to practise the good duties he requireth of him and there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that heart that is not obedient vnto God This is plaine 1. Iohn 3. 10 Whosoeuer doth not righteousnes is not of God 1. King 8. 6. let your heart therfore be perfect with the Lord your God to walke in his statutes to keepe his commandements As if he should say Therein stands the perfection and vprightnesse of the heart thereby it may be known So doth Hezekia demonstrate the vprightnes of his heart Is. 3. 38 I beseech thee Lord remember how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which was good in thy sight And on the other side he that can in any measure yeeld true obedience vnto God or performe any one duty well is certainely a regenerate man For euery naturall man is a childe of disobedience Ephes. 2. 2. he is to euery good worke reprobate Tit. 1. 16. neither can he performe a right any one good duty that God requireth Rom. 3. 12. They are made altogether vnprofitable there is none that doth gâ—…ood no not one Marke this well and examine thine own heart by it if thou haue any one fruit of the spirit if thou canst do any good worke performe any one duty well I say not if thou canst pray well but if thou canst do but the least and lowest of all good duties well thou maist be certaine that thou art more than a naturall man that thou art in the state of grace this is plaine as the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it abide in the vine no more can yee except ye abide in me without me yee can doe nothing Iohn 15. 4 5. See therefore what assurance the Scripture saith may be grounded vpon our obedience vnto God euen in some one duty if a man can but loue the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 14. if he be but poore in spirit Matth. 5. 3. if he can but mourne a right Matth. 5. 4. if he can but hunger and thirst after righteousnesse a right Matth. 5. 6. he is a blessed man True it is that it is not possible one should haue one grace alone as he whom Christ hath once washed with his bloud is cleane euery whit Iohn 13. 10. so the grace of regeneration is like leauen that leaueneth the whole lump Matth. 13. 33. it goeth thorough the whole man but diuers of the faithfull are oft in that case that they can feele some one good thing in
secondly so soone as he was called he shewed strange diligence and zeale in executing on Ahabs house and friends the commandement he had receiued 2. Kings 9. 7. compared with verse 14 18. 24. 33. 2. Kings 10. 6. 11. 14. 17. thirdly he destroyed Baals Priests and Images and purged the land of that Idolatry 2. Kings 10. 21 28. fourthly he did all this in a zeale for God 2. Kings 10. 16. in so much as the Lord himselfe commended him for it 2. Kings 10. 30. fifthly he bore a notable hatred to the foule sinnes of Iezabel 2. King 9. 22. sixthly he bore a reuerend regard to Gods Word which he shewed by remembring it so long and acknowledging the certainety and righteousnesse of it and his care to see it performed and by doing that he did by direction of it and in obedience vnto it 2. King 9. 25 â—…6 36 37. and perswading others to acknowledge the certainty and righteousnesse of it 2. King 10. 10. seuenthly he had a reuerend respect to good men 2. King 9. 36. and 10. 10. he mentioneth not Eliah's name without title of reuerence he shewes great respect to Iehonadab 2. Kings 10. 15 16. yet this man was no better than an hypocrite his heart was not sound Iehu tooke no heed to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart 2. King 10. 31. and therefore God esteemed no better of all that he did than of murder I will auenge the blood of Iezreel vpon the house of Iehu Hos. 1. 4. And the principall if not the onely thing whereby his hypocrisie was discouered was this He did not in all points follow the direction of Gods Law nor make conscience of it though he hated some Idolatry as that of Baal yet he hated not all Idolatry he departed not from the Idolatry of Ieroboam 2. Kings 10. 29. 31. So Herod went very far Mar. 6. 20. but in this his hypocrisie was discouered he could not make conscience of all that Iohn taught him nor forsake all his knowne sins The third note of difference is this The regenerate man though he make conscience of euery duty God hath enioyned him yet makes he most conscience of and is most carefull to obserue the greatest commandements and such duties as God hath most straitly enioyned This note we shall finde giuen by our Sauiour Matth. 23. 24. he makes it a propertie of hypocrites to straine at a Gnat and swallow a Camell this is oft noted for a property of the hypocrite The Pharisees were exceeding precise for the externall rest of the Sabbath euen more than any Law of God required them to be Luk. 13. 14 15. They tithed Mint and Annise and Cummin but they neglected the waightiest matters of the Law Matth. 23. 23. If you aske me which be those waightier matters of the Law I answer They be chiefly of three kinds first the inward worship of God thou shalt shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde this is the first and great commandement Matt. 22. 37 38. secondly iudgement mercy and fidelitie towards men Matth. 23. 23. thirdly the duties of our particular and speciall callings this may appeare Esay 1. 17. Learne to do well seeke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherlesse pleade for the widow Who must do this Verse 10. Ye rulers of Sodome yee people of Gomorrah And by the Apostles oft beating vpon this point in all their Epistles the duties of Masters Seruants Husbands Wiues Parents Children Subiects Pastor Flocke and by that conclusion Paul makes to this Doctrine Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority On the contrarie side the hypocrite is more carefull and busie about other mens duties and the reformation of other mens faults than his own he can see the least mote in his brothers eye but cannot discerne a beame in his own he seemes very carefull to reforme the least fault he sees in another but hath no care of reforming himselfe Matth. 7. 3 5. He bindes heauy burdens and grieuous to be borne and laies them on other mens shoulders but himselfe will not mooue them with one of his fingers Matth. 23. 4. Herein then I pray you make tryall of your selues if you desire to know the soundnesse of your owne hearts Lecture the hundred and three October 1. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth that we come now to shew you the difference betwixt the good works of the regenerate and naturall man in the manner of their doing and performing of them And indeed this is a principall thing we must haue respect vnto if we desire to know whether the good duties we do proceed from true grace yea or no. See this in that direction the Apostle giues he that giueth let him doe it with simplicity he that ruleth with diligence he that sheweth mercy with cheerefulnesse Rom. 12. 8. For the Lord hath oft noted the false and counterfeit obedience of the hypocrite by this property that though he haue done such workes as for the matter of them haue beene right and good yet he hath neuer done them in a right manner not with a right affection as it is said of Amazia 2. Chron. 25. 2. He did vprightly in the eyes of the Lord but not with a perfect heart And on the other side it is noted for a property of true and sauing obedience when there is care not only to doe the thing God commandeth but to doe it also in that manner and with that affection of heart that God hath commanded as we shall see in the example of the children of Israel Exod. 39. 42 43. According to all that the Lord commanded Moses so the children of Israel made all the worke And Moses looked vpon all the worke and behold they had done it as the Lord had commanded And in the speech and example of our Sauiour Iohn 14. 31. That the world may know that I loue the Father as the Father hath commanded me so I doe not onely what the Father hath commanded that I do but I do as he hath commanded I finde therefore in Gods Word foure euident notes of difference betweene the good duties that are performed by the naturall man and by him that hath a sound and sanctified heart euen in the manner of doing of them The regenerate man intends and the end he aimes at in doing good duties is to please and honour God he hath a single and sincere respect to God and nothing else he doth that which he doth because he knowes God hath commanded it he is pleased with he is honoured by that which he doth The notice he knowes God will take of it his allowance and reward contents him and he seeke no more The regenerate man serues God euen in those duties he performes to men euen in the duties of his calling Rom. 12. 11. Not sloathfull to doe seruice he meanes one
to another as is plaine verse 10. feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. And exhorting Seruants to their duties to Infidell Masters he saith Colos. 3. 24. Yee serue the Lord Christ. True it is an intent and desire to please God in that we doe is not sufficient to argue a sound and sanctified heart vnlesse it be guided by knowledge the wretched Iewes euen in contradicting and persecuting Christ and his Gospell had the zeale of God Rom. 10. 2. and without knowledge the minde and intent of a mans heart cannot bee good Pro. 19. 2. But yet this is a singular and certaine note of an vpright heart when in doing the duties which he knowes God in his Word hath commanded the intent of his heart is onely to please and honour God thereby and nothing else This is made the touch-stone to trie the sincerity and vprightnesse of the Magistrates heart by Psal. 101. 1. I will sing mercy and iudgement to thee O Lord will I sing As if he should say That shall be the marke that I will aime at in all that I do both in my works of mercy and of iustice also So Christ makes this the touch-stone to trie the vprightnesse of the Ministers heart by Iohn 7. 18. He that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnesse in him So Paul labouring to restraine the faithfull from condemning their brethren that differed from them in practise about indifferent things giues this reason Iudge them not for they do that they doe with an vpright heart How proues he that Why saith he Rom. 14. 6. he that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giueth God thankes and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes Why but may some say how could he that obserued the day and abstained from eating do it to the Lord viz. to please and obey the Lord when the Lord now since the death of Christ required no such thing of him I answer he knew God had in his law required him to doe so and he knew not that God had abrogated that law This ignorance God passed by and had respect to this vprightnesse of his heart notwithstanding it In this respect of all workes those will yeeld a man greatest comfort and assurance of the vprightnesse of his heart wherein there is least danger of hauing any other respect but onely to the Lord as first of all liberality that which is shewed to the poore Eccles. 11. 1. Cast thy bread vpon the waters for thou shalt finde it after many daies Luke 14. 13 14. When thou makest a feast call the poore maimed lame blinde and thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust So secondly of all loue and kindnesse that is the surest signe of grace which we shew to our enemies and to such Christians as are poore and in whom we see sundry infirmities Matth. 5. 44 45. I say vnto you loue your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that hurt you and persecute you that you may bee that is may be knowne to be the children of your father which is in heauen and Mat. 10. 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water only in the name of a Disciple verily I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward So thirdly of all duties of piety domesticall duties will yeeld a man more assurance of his sincerity than publique Psal. 101. 2. I will walke in my house with a perfect heart and secret more than domesticall Matth. 6. 6. But when thou prayest enter into thy chamber and when thou hast shut thy doore pray vnto thy father which seeth in secret and thy father that seeth in secret shall reward thee openly Zac. 12. 12 13. The land shall bewaile euery family apart the family of the house of Dauid Nathan Leui Shimei apart and their wiues apart O that the time would permit me to stand vpon the application of this point but I cannot doe it you must doe it your selues By this note trie thine own heart in all the duties thou performest to men in all the duties of thy calling but specially in the duties of Gods seruice aske thine owne heart that question which Christ asked Andrew and his fellow when they first followed him Iohn 1. 38. What seeke yee Dost thou that which thou dost in obedience to him is the intent and purpose of thy heart to please and honour him Surely the least duty thou dost so will yeeld thee both comfort and reward also Col. 3. 24. knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for yee serue the Lord Christ. A man may doe the thing God would haue him doe and yet be plagued for it because he doth not serue the Lord in it Baasha is threatned for killing Ieroboam 1. Kings 16. 7. and yet it is said 1. Kings 14. 14. the Lord stirred him vp to do it he did execute and fulfill the Lords will And certainly so shall it be with many a Preacher and hearer they do the duties God would haue them do but they serue not God in them No naturall man can serue God in any good thing he doth his eye is not directed toward the Lord but he looks asquint hath by-respects to his credit or profit or pleasure or merit he seekes himselfe in euery thing he doth euen in the most religious duties Thus God chargeth the hypocrites Zach. 7. 5. When yee fasted and mourned in the fifth and seuenth moneth euen those seuenty yeares did yee fast vnto me euen vnto me He repeates this as if he should say This was that that was wanting in your Fasts Yea but you will say cannot a man haue any soundnesse of grace in his heart vnlesse he haue this sincere and single respect to God in euery thing that he doth This is a hard saying will many a poore Christian thinke I answer that the best cannot wholly free himselfe from selfe-loue and ouermuch respect to himselfe not onely in the duties of his calling but euen in Gods worship Yet this he hath First though in sundry particular actions he faile yet ordinarily and in the course of his life he hath this respect to God and this is a blessed signe of grace when our walking and our course of life and conuersation is not after the flesh but after the spirit Rom. 8. 1. Secondly in his minde he consents to this that he should thus doe and his conscience checks him if he do it not and euen in this Paul himselfe found great comfort that in his minde he serued the law of God Rom. 7. 25. Thirdly the desire and endeauour of his
duties which are the fruits of true grace be discerned from such as proceed from some other root If a man doe truely loue the Word and the profession of it he will perseuere in his loue and profession and neuer forsake it Matth. 13. 20 21. of that hearer that heard the Word and incontinently with ioy receiued it and endured but for a season our Sauiour saith the cause was because he had no roote in himselfe He neuer had sound heart And 1. Iohn 2. 19. They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue continued with vs. So is it likewise in all other good duties which any man hath beene giuen to if they were the fruits of grace if euer a man did vse to doe them with a good heart he will doe them still I cannot stand vpon all good duties in particular I will instance but in one whereby we may iudge of all the rest for there is the like reason for all If euer a man were wont to be mercifull and liberall in relieuing Gods poore seruants out of a good heart he will be so still You shall see this Esay 32. 8. The liberall man will deuise of liberall things that is he will studie and thinke with himselfe which of Gods seruants stand in neede and how he may shew himselfe mercifull to them and he will continue his liberalitie Another notable place there is for this Heb. 6. The Apostle saith of the Hebrewes verse 9. He was perswaded there were better things in them than in such hypocrites as he had spoken of before and such as accompanied saluation And verse 10. he giues this for the reason in that saith he yee haue ministred to the Saints and yet minister and he adds verse 11. We desire that euery one of you shew the same diligence to the end And why so To the full assurance of hope saith he As if he should haue said There is no full assurance of hope no not in so excellent a fruit of faith as this is vnlesse yee continue to the end Two obiections you may haply make against this which I must giue you to answer to That in many that haue beene truely regenerate great intermissions and giuing ouer of good duties haue beene found the fruits of grace haue beene strangely interrupted and broken off in them He that had come to Dauid at that time when after his adultery hee practised the death of Uriah or to Peter when he forsware his Master and with such direfull curses denied that he knew him would haue beene able to discerne no more fruits of grace nor conscience of their dutie to God in them than in Saul or Iudas A man therefore you will say may be Gods childe and haue a sound heart though he be not thus constant in his obedience as you haue said To this I answer first That though in the time of temptation or of some spirituall desertion the case may be thus with Gods childe for a time yet he cannot continue so but he shall recouer himselfe and doe his first workes againe according to that Psal. 55. 22. Hee will not suffer the righteous to fall for euer Secondly that during the time of this his fall and giuing ouer the practise of those good duties hee was wont to performe the childe of God hath lost the assurance of his hope and of the soundnesse and vprightnesse of his owne heart neither can any other man or himselfe say that any good thing he did before was done in truth now he hath giuen it ouer And indeed if thou obserue it thou shalt finde that none such take any comfort at all to heare or thinke of any good thing he did in times past Heerein I may appeale to the consciences of euery one of you if any such be here that were in times past diligent zealous and conscionable Preachers or such as vsed conscionably and carefully to pray in priuate or such as were carefull to haue the exercises of Religion in your families and haue now quite giuen ouer these things is it any comfort to you that you were such kinde of people in times past Nay is it not rather a vexation to your mindes to thinke of those times because your hearts are apt to tell you all that was done but in hypocrisie Certainely till you recouer your selues and doe your first workes againe you cannot haue any assurance that there was euer any truth or soundnesse in your hearts Yea but will you say though they that are quite falne from the good duties they were wont to performe can haue no assurance of the truth of their hearts yet there is many a one that hath a good heart that yet findes great inconstancy in himselfe and that he oft omits the good duties he should performe and hath not at all times that aptnesse and alacrity in prayer and such like holy exercises as he hath at some times Can such a one haue no assurance of the vprightnesse and soundnesse of his heart I answer First that it is certaine that many a good man may decay in the measure of his practice and doing of good duties euen through a naturall decay of his spirits by age or sicknesse Secondly he may also lose that heate and feruency of spirit that sometimes he had This is plaine in the Angel of the Church of Ephesus Apoc. 2. 4. He had left his first loue and yet had much grace in him still verse 2. I know how thou canst not forbeare them that are euill And verse 6. Thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate Yea without daily watchfulnesse and stirring vp of our selues it will not be possible to keep our selues from this decaying in our first loue and feruency in good duties if we do not exhort and stir vp our selues daily we shall be in danger to be hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sin Heb. 3. 13. But yet this you shall finde in euery regenerate man ordinarily vnlesse it be in that case of tentation and spirituall desertion that I spake of in the former obiection First he doth still performe good duties of conscience toward God though not with that chearefulnesse and aptnesse as at other times He keeps his way still and goes on though not so fast and comfortably as he was wont grieuing for his decaies and striuing against his dulnesse and this God greatly delighteth in euen in this Labour of loue as the Apostle calls it Heb. 6. 10. Secondly he rests not in any thing he hath done but is carefull to perseuere and continue to the end For this we haue two notable examples First in Dauid Psal. 146. 2. I will praise the Lord during my life as long as I haue any being I will sing vnto my God And 101. 2. I will do wisely in the perfect way till thou commest to me And Psal. 119. 11â—… I haue applied my heart to fulfill
thy statutes alway euen vnto the end The second is in Paul Phil. 3. 12. One thing I doe as if he should say this is the chiefe thing I haue to comfort my selfe in I forget that that is behind endeuour my selfe to that which is before Thirdly he liues in feare lest he should fall away before his death and hauing begun in the spirit should end in the flesh Ier. 32. 40. I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee Fourthly he desires to continue vnder the meanes of grace Psal. 27. 4. One thing I haue desired of the Lord and that I will require that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life And whosoeuer is thus constant and carefull to perseuere may be certaine of the soundnesse and vprightnesse of his heart No naturall man euer was so Iohn 8. 31. If ye continue in my Word ye are verily my Disciples Psal. 106. 3. Blessed are they that keepe iudgement and doe righteousnesse at all times Pro. 28. 14. Happy is the man that feareth alway It is said of Caleb he had another spirit than the rest of the spies Num. 14. 24. and the reason is there giuen but more plainely Iosh. 14 9. because he followed the Lord constantly He that serues God constantly certainely hath another spirit in him than euer any naturall man could attaine vnto And thus haue we finished the examination of the three first graces which I propounded and wherein I said I would obserue the difference betwixt the good things that are in the regenerate man and those that seeme to be in the naturall man I haue shewed you the difference betweene them in their knowledge in their repentance and in their obedience vnto God It followeth now that we proceed to the fourth and last namely to the faith and confidence that they haue in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath saith No one grace no goodnesse at all can be in that mans heart in soundnesse and vprightnesse that wants a liuely faith that is not in some measure truly assured of Gods fauour to him in Christ. For that is the roote of all sauing graces Acts 5. 9. It purifieth the heart and 26 18. it sanctifieth him that hath it And on the other side the man that hath any measure of true faith though it be very weake doubtlesse hath a sound and vpright heart This is plaine in the words of Hanani the Prophet to Asa 2. Chron. 16. 9. The eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with them that are of a perfect heart towards him But whom meanes he by them that are of a perfect heart Surely such as rest vpon him as you shall see in the former verse But herein also many a naturall man and hypocrite seemes to match the childe of God yea to exceed him much He saith he hath a strong faith and is as fully perswaded of Gods fauour as any other man Ier. 3. 4. Didst thou not still cry vnto me saith the Lord to the wicked hypocrite Thou art my father and the guide of my youth And Micah 3. 11. Yet they will leane vpon God and say Is not the Lord amongst vs no euill can come to vs. Yea he may liue and dye in a strong perswasion that he is in Gods fauour How then shall we be able will you say to distinguish betweene the true faith of the regenerate and the false and vaine presumption of the naturall man Foure sensible and plaine notes of difference I will giue you out of Gods Word betweene the true faith of the regenerate man and the seeming faith of him that hath no grace in his heart The first is from the meanes whereby it is wrought in a man For the faith of the regenerate is wrought in him by the Ministry of the Word of God and is increased and nourished by it and by the other good meanes of grace which God hath ordained First by the preaching of the Law his heart is humbled and prepared Iohn Baptist by his ministry was to prepare the way for Christ Marke 1. 2. Secondly by the preaching of the Gospell his heart is comforted Rom. 10. 17. Faith comes by hearing Esay 57. 19. I create the fruit of the lips to be peace Art thou then able to say thy faith was wrought in thee by the Ministry of the Word it wrought in thee first the spirit of bondage and then the spirit of adoption Rom. 8. 15. and thou findest it cherished and made more liuely and strong when thou doest diligently and conscionably attend vpon Gods ordinance in hearing reading praying and receiuing of the Lords Supper then hast thou cause to iudge that thy assurance is indeed the faith of Gods Elect against which the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile On the other side if thou neuer foundest any such power or comfort in the Word but thy assurance hath growne with thee euen from the womb thou wert neuer of other mind thou thankest God neither the ministry of the law did euer work in thy heart any sound and lasting humiliation nor the ministry of the Gospell any great comfort thou carest not for the ministry of the Word nor findest any relish in any religious exercise but wonderest at their folly that make such reckoning of them then be thou assured that thy confidence is but presumption and not faith The second difference is in the grounds on which their faith is founded The third in the measure and degrees of it The fourth and last in the fruits and effects of it But for these three last notes I must referre the Reader to the 76 Lecture where I haue handled them at large THE HVNDRED AND SIXTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXII MDCXI IOHN IIII. L. And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. Verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that our Sauiour wrought in Galile in curing the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered to Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47. Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Uerse 48 49. and the beginning of this Uerse Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly and lastly the conclusion of the story The two first parts we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third namely to the fruit and effect of this miracle which beginneth in the words I haue now read vnto you and lasteth to the end of the 53. Verse And in this part there be three principall things to be considered First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in these words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the words that Iesus had spoken vnto him and
went his way Secondly the meanes whereby this faith that was begun in him was confirmed and increased in Verse 51 52. and part of 53. Thirdly the confirmation and stablishment which he receiued in his faith by these means and the fruit whereby he declared it in the latter end of the 53 Verse Now for the first it is said that the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and to declare that he did so indeed he gaue ouer importuning him any more and went his way It may seeme somewhat strange if we mark it well to see so great and sudden a change wrought in this great man Euen now he was of that mind that he would not belieue vnlesse he might see signes and wonders now he belieues Christs bare word though he did see nothing at all done Before he thought Christ could do his sonne no good vnlesse he would go downe to him to see him and pray ouer him or touch him and vse some solemne ceremony about him now he belieueth his sonne is recouered though Christ did none of all these but onely spake the word And if we enquire into the causes of it we shall find them to be principally two the first in the Lord the other in himselfe First the Lords gracious pleasure was the cause of this who worketh mans conuersion when and by what means it pleaseth him Ioh. 3. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth and who had appointed this to be the time of this Noblemans conuersion and this word of Christ to be the means whereby it should be wrought This should make vs carefull to be constant hearers of the Word For first some point of great importance may be taught in one Sermon which haply we shall not heare againe in an hundred Secondly though at all times Gods Elect may profit by their hearing yet hath God his times and moments determined with himselfe wherein he will work with his Word more mightily than at other times And who can tell which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to do him most good by We should therfore frequent Sermons as good husbands do their faires and markets and prouident Merchants the times of the Royall Exchange that no opportunity of a good bargaine may escape them Secondly his heart was well prepared to receiue good by Christ both by that hand of God that was vpon him in the sicknesse of his sonne and also by that reuerend and good opinion he had conceiued of Christ by that that he had heard or seene of him before he esteemed him to be a great Prophet one that was able and willing to do him good And this reuerend opinion he had conceiued of him made him willing as great as he was to come himselfe to him so great a way Now by these meanes his heart was much better prepared and made fit to giue credit vnto that that Christ should say vnto him than otherwise it would haue been From this first point then we haue this Doctrine to learne That It is a matter of great vse and necessity for our profiting by the Word to come to it with a heart that is rightly prepared The man that brings to the Word a prepared heart shall receiue more good by once hearing of it than another shall do at many times True it is that many a man hath receiued some good by the Word felt himself much moued by it that yet hath come to it without a due preparation as not only Agrippa that was almost caught Act. 26. 28. but euen Foelix also Pauls ministry wrought mightily vpon his heart it made him to quake and tremble Act. 24. 26. and Herod though doubtles his heart was neuer well prepared when he came to heare Iohn yet can it not be denied but he receiued much good by hearing him he heard him gladly and reformed his life in many things by hearing of him Mar. 6. 20. Yea many haue felt a diuine power in the Ministry of the Word as haue come to it with very bad hearts such were those officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour Iohn 7. 46. Yea sometimes God hath so farre forth glorified his power in this his owne ordinance as he hath wrought thereby euen the effectuall conuersion of some that haue come to it without all good preparation of heart as the Athenians which heard Paul Act. 17. first with what hearts they came to heare him it is plaine Ver. 18. Some said what will this babler say and the best of them heard him onely out of a desire to heare newes Vers. 21. and yet see how God wrought by that Sermon in the hearts of sundry of them Vers. 34. Howbeit certaine men claue to Paul and belieued among whom also was Denis Areopagita and a woman named Damaris and other with them And vpon these experiments it were much to be wished that all men euen the wickedest would be brought to heare yea though they came but by occasion or as intending some other thing yea though they came euen with an euill intent to carp or to mock yet I would they would come Possibly they might be caught though they came euen with such hearts Yea it were to be wished that such as can by no other meanes be drawne to heare might euen be compelled and forced to it by Authority Iosiah is commended for this 2 Chro. 34. 33. That he compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord and if you looke into Ieremy and others that prophecied in Iosiahs time you shall find there was many a notorious lewd man in Israel in those dayes And if there be any part of Gods seruice that men may and ought to be compelled vnto certainly it is rather this than any other therefore euen the excommunicate persons by the ancient Canons of the Church were allowed to come to the Sermon It is therefore a great errour in any to imagine that it is to no purpose to vrge such and such to come to Church because they think they are either so sottish or so lewd that they can receiue no good by comming and therefore it matters not whether they come or no. But though all this be so as you haue heard yet first this is a singular helpe and furtherance to our profiting by the Word to come to it with a prepared heart secondly and where God meanes his Word shall prosper to worke sauing grace there he prepares the hearts of men to receiue it thirdly neither doth it ordinarily preuaile to worke true faith and sound conuersion but in a prepared heart The former examples are very rare Marke this therefore in the course God hath beene wont to keepe in the conuersion of men either by his miracles and strange works or by his corrections or by the terrours of the Law he hath been wont to fit the hearts of his elect to receiue the Gospell Acts 5. 14. The number of them that belieued in the Lord both of men
cast off by vnfained repentance all our knowne sinnes before we come In this respect the wisdome of the Church is to be commended in beginning our publike worship with a holy and good confession of sins it were to be wished that men would make more conscience to ioyne with the congregation in it and to do it with feeling and vnderstanding hearts than the most do This is that that was signified by putting off the shoes and washing of the clothes Exo. 3. 5 and 19. 10. and is more plainly taught I am 1. 21. Lay apart all filthinesse and superfluitie of naughtinesse and receiue with meeknesse the ingrafted word In this respect it is worthy to be obserued that Ezek. 23. 38 39. the Lord notes this for a circumstance that greatly aggrauated their whoredomes and murders That they came the same day into Gods Sanctuary And what maruell is it then that so many receiue no profit but hurt rather by the Word being guilty of hainous sinnes they come to Gods house without the least motion of remorse for them or purpose to forsake them Yea many come on the Lords day to Gods house hauing spent the greatest part of the night before some in drunkennesse some in gaming and other disorders We must labour to bring our hearts to a religious feare of the Maiesty of God with whom we haue to deale and in whose presence we are to appeare in a speciall sort Set thy selfe as in Gods presence and that will keepe thy heart from wandring Acts 10. 33. We are all here present before God saith Cornelius to heare all things that are commanded thee of God That which Salomon vseth as a reason to restraine men from rashnes and irreuerence in prayer serues as fitly to restraine from rashnesse and irreuerence in hearing for reuerence is as well required when God speakes to vs as when we speake to God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth nor let thy heart be hasty to vtter a thing before God for God is in the heauens and thou art on the earth This feare of God rising from the apprehension of his glorious presence is a singular means to prepare the heart to heare well Thus God prepared Abraham Gen. 15. 12. A fearefull darknesse fell vpon him first and then the Lord deliuered to him the word of promise Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. and 5. 7. I will come to thy house in the multitude of thy mercies and in thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple No maruell then though many profit so little both in their comming into Gods house and sitting in it The very triall of their countenance testifieth against them as Esa. 3. 9. that there is no feare nor reuerence of Gods presence in their hearts Thou must rid thy heart of all preiudice and hard conceit of him thou art to heare and labour to be well perswaded of thy Teacher This hath great force to further our profiting by that we heare This was that that made Herod himselfe not onely to heare Iohn gladly but also to practise many things he taught Mar. 6. 20. This made Paul so earnest in protesting his loue and declaring his affection to them he wrote to that he might winne them thereby to haue a good opinion of him because he knew how much this would auaile to their profiting by his Doctrine See how many words he vseth to perswade both the Romanes and Corinthians of this in the beginning of his Epistles vnto them Rom. 1. 8 15. 1 Cor. 1. 4 8. This made him so earnest with the faithfull in that exhortation And we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and esteeme them very highly in loue for their works sake 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. We must bring with vs an appetite euen an earnest desire to profit by that we shall heare As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 2. This will greatly further our profiting for the Lord vseth to fill the hungry with good things and to send the rich empty away Luke 1. 53. We must bring with vs an honest heart euen a sincere purpose and resolution to obey the Word in all things and to learne to know the will of God to no other end but that we may direct our liues according to it resoluing as Esay 2. 3. Come ye and let vs go vp to the mountaine of the Lord and he will teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths And as Psal. 119. 34. I will obserue thy Law with my whole heart Such shall be sure to profit If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God Ioh. 7. 17. What man is he that feareth the Lord him shall he teach in the way that he shall choose Psal. 25. 12. We must vse to pray before we come We must Pro. 2. 3. call vnto God for knowledge and cry for vnderstanding Verse 5. Then shall we vnderstand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And the reason is added Uer. 6. For the Lord giueth wisdome out of his mouth commeth knowledge and vnderstanding As if he should say it comes not out of the mouth of the excellentest man that thou canst heare it comes from the Lord onely and therefore thou must seek to him for it THE HVNDRED AND SEVENTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXIX MDCXI IOHN IIII. LI LII LIII And as he was now going downe his seruants met him and told him saying Thy sonne liueth Then enquired he of them the houre when he began to amend and they said vnto him Yesterday at the seuenth houre the Feuer left him So the father knew that it was at the same houre in the which Iesus said vnto him Thy sonne liueth and himselfe belieued and his whole house WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46 Uerse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that Christ wrought in Galile in curing of the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47 Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Vers. 48 49. and the beginning of the 50. Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle from the latter end of the 50 Verse to the end of the 53. Fourthly the conclusion of the story in the 54 Uerse And in the fruit and effect of this miracle which is the third part of the story we haue heard there be three principall things to be obserued First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in the words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and went his way Secondly the means whereby this faith that was begun in him was
countenance that inward griefe which cannot be hid but shewes it selfe in the countenance the heart is made better Eccles. 7. 3. but his Master liked it not he knew it would discontent his Master as appeares Vers. 2. he was sore afraid when his Master perceiued by his countenance that he was sad And though his Master were void of religion yet he held it his duty to giue contentment to him in this he did striue to be chearfull in his countenance alwaies when he came to attend him I haue now giuen you two examples for this I will giue you two precepts also and so come to the reasons The first is that the Apostle teacheth Eph. 6. 7. when he requires seruants to do that seruice that they do with good will he means not in those words to exempt them from duty and obligation as if he would say The seruice you do is done but of courtesie but though you do no more than in duty you are bound to do yet must you do it of loue and good will or it is nought worth in Gods sight So Tit. 2. 9. Let seruants be subiect to their Masters and please them in all things not answering againe And mark what kind of seruants they were of whom this duty was required the yoke that seruants did beare in those dayes was an iron yoke in comparison of that that seruants beare now For 1. They were vsually bond-men either won in battaile or bought with money and consequently they were 1. bound during life or at their Masters pleasure 2. they could refuse no drudgery they were put to 2. Their Masters were most of them Infidels and enemies to the Gospell And yet those seruants were bound to loue their Masters and to seek to please them in all things How much more are seruants now bound to do this whose yoke is farre more easie and tolerable The Reasons of the Doctrine are these First loue is the root of all duties we do performe to men neither can any be well done vnlesse it proceed from loue and where there is loue all duties will follow Rom. 13. 9 10. Euery Commandement is brieâ—…ty comprehended in this saying euen in this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe therefore loue is the fulfilling of the law There be sundry other duties the seruant owes to his master but all depend vpon this First he must be obedient vnto his Master Col. 3. 22. In all things saith the Apostle and to that end he must be subiect to him not answering againe Tit. 2. 9. els he cannot be obedient vnlesse he acknowledge himselfe to be vnder him and can take an angry and crosse word patiently yea though it be giuen without cause and to that end also he must honour and reuerence him in his heart They must count their Masters worthy of all honour 1 Tim. 96. else can he neuer be subiect to him nor beare his reproofe Secondly he must seek his masters profit Phile. 11. One simus had been an vnprofitable seruant but so soone as he was conuerted Paul giues his word for him that he would be profitable to his Master And to that end he must be faithfull and true Titus 2. 10. Not pickers but such as shew all good faithfulnesse to that end also they must be painfull and diligent in their places els though they be neuer so true they are vnprofitable Pro. 18. 9. He that is sâ—…othfull in his worke is euen the brother of him that is a great â—…aster But the seruant that loueth his Master will make conscience of all these duties and none but he Euery seruant is to esteeme his Master as a Father So Naamans seruant that saw no further than by the light of nature cals him 2 King 5. 13. And so the Lord himselfe in the fift Commandement termes all such as he hath made our superiours in any degree Exod. 20. 12. because from euery one of them the inferiour receiues some benefit as from a Father Because God hath made thy Master his instrument of thy maintenance thou receiuest from God by his hand either food and wages or food and knowledge in some trade whereby thou maist liue the better and be more profitable to the Common-wealth therefore thou art bound to loue him and owest duty vnto him The third Reason is in respect of God and his ordinance How vnworthy so euer the Master himselfe be of this loue yet because God hath set him ouer the seruant and will haue him to do it he must loue him This reason the Apostle giues Eph. 6. 6 7. The seruant must do his seruice of good will and loue because therein he serues Christ doth the will of God he serues the Lord and not men Col. 3. 23. they do it to the Lord and not to men and 1 Tim. 6. 1. Euery seruant must count his Master worthy of all honour First of all honour not of cap and knee onely c. but of loue and obedience Secondly euery Seruant must so esteeme of his Master euen those that had the worst Masters Thirdly he must count him worthy of all honour How can that be will you say if he be an idolater a filthy person or a drunkard Yes in respect of Gods ordinance because God will haue him to be honoured and loued he must do it though there be nothing in the man that deserues honour and loue Who will not giue honour to him whom the King will haue to be honoured how vnworthy soeuer he be otherwise Though Mordecai were in Hamans iudgement very base and one whom he hated extremely yet yee see how ready he was to giue honour to him when the King would haue him to do it Est. 6. 11. If God will haue vs to loue our deadly enemy that hath nothing in him to deserue loue but the contrary we must do it or we can haue no comfort in God Mat. 5. 44. This will greatly adorne and gaine credit to the profession of the Gospell and nothing more when men shall see it works this conscience in seruants that a seruant professing religion is more dutifull more carefull of his Masters comfort and profit than any other This reason the Apostle giues T it 2. 10. That they may adorne the Doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things and 1 Tim. 6. 1. That the name of God and his Doctrine be not euill spoken of And the credit of the Gospell is dearer to euery true Christian than his owne life The last reason is because how vnworthy or vnthankfull or vnable soeuer thy Master is yet if of conscience toward God thou do thy duty thus thou shalt be sure God will reward thee and so on the other side if thou do not thy duty thou shalt haue no reward Ephes. 6. 8. Know yee that whatsoeuer good thing any man doth the same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free First the Lord will reward thee in the life to come
Col. 3. 24. knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance Secondly euen in this life the Lord will reward thee with the like when thou shalt be a Master thy selfe with what measure yee mete it shall bee measured to you againe Mat. 7. 2. Take no heede to all words that are spoken lest thou he are thy seruant curse thee For oftentimes also thine owne heart knoweth that thou thy selfe likewise hast cursed others Eccles. 7. 2â—… 22. The Vse this Doctrine serueth vnto is first for Seruants secondly for Masters also And as for seruants before I exhort them to the duty that this Doctrine requireth of them they are first to be admonished by way of caution and preuention to take heede they be not too carefull to please their Masters that they shew not too much loue vnto them The Lord hath set you limits and bounds in this case which you may not passe Loue and obedience is not absolutely due to any Master vpon earth so as we may do any thing to please them any thing they would haue vs to do this honour is due to God alone whom the Apostle therefore cals Iude 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The onely Master All other Masters are called twice by the Apostle Ephes. 6. 5. Col. 3. 22. Masters according to the flâ—…sh they haue nothing to doe with the conscience that is to be reserued to God alone in that case they haue a charge giuen them yee are bought with a price be not yee the seruants of men 1. Cor. 7. 23. I will shew you some particulars that seruants must take heed of in this case First a seruant may not to please his Master conforme himselfe to a false and idolatrous religion this was the thing that Naaman after his conuersion was fearefull lest he should offend in 2. Kings 5. 18. Secondly a seruant may not to please his Master lend him his oath and sweare whatsoeuer he would haue him Gen. 24. 5. As well as Eleazar loued his Master he would not presently sweare when he bad him but he would perfectly know the matter he should sweare to and how he might be able to keepe his oath before he would sweare Thirdly a seruant may not to please his Master execute his malice and reuenge all his quarrels as Absolons seruants did vpon this ground 2. Sam. 13. 8 Kill him feare not haue not I commanded you but all Sauls seruants saue Doeg refused to do it they would not kill the Lords Priests though the king their master commanded them 1. Sam. 22. 17 18. Fourthly a seruant may not to please his Master counsaile him to oppresse and wrong his tenants The Scripture imputes the oppression that many great men vsed to their seruants Amos 4. 1. They oppresse the poore and destroy the needy and say vnto their Masters Bring and let vs drinke Fiftly a seruant may not to please his Master feede his humour in his vncleannesse and filthinesse Gen. 12. 15. Pharaohs seruants saw Sara commeÌ„ded her to Pharaoh so she was taken into his house Sixthly a seruant may not to please or enrich his Master tell a lye or deceiue any for he shall doe his master hurt and no good by getting any thing that way Pro. 21. 6. The gathering of treasures by a deceitfull tongue is vanity tossed to and fro of them that seeke death Seuenthly a seruant may not to please his Master feed his humour by bringing him lyes and slanders Pro. 29. 12. If a Ruler hearken to lies all his seruants are wicked And Hos. 7. 3. They make the King glad with their wickednesse and the Princes with their lyes And so much for the caution that is to be giuen vnto seruants The exhortation is this That euery seruant would subscribe to this commandement of the Lord as well as vnto others and say of it as Rom. 7. 12. This commandement is holy and iust and good and endeauour to shew the truth and soundnesse of that grace that is in him by making conscience of his duty in the calling God hath placed him in Three waies especially there be whereby thou maist shew that thou doest indeed loue thy Master First if thou seeke by all meanes and canst reioyce in his prosperity and welfare as we haue heard Eleazar did Gen. 24. Secondly if thou can beare with his infirmities and not blaze them to his discredit Seruants be subiect to your Masters with all feare not only to the good and gentle but also to the froward 1. Pet. 2. 18. Thirdly if thou be tractable and willing to please him and be ruled by him specially in those things that concerne Gods seruice and worship euery man in such things should be willing to please his neighbour Rom. 15. 2. much more should the seruant be willing to please his Master in them The Vse that Masters are to make of this Doctrine is First to draw them to loue Religion which is such a friend to them and to desire to haue such seruants as are religious If men were not extremely wicked this would perswade them to loue the Gospell that no meanes which the wit of man can deuise haue such force to make good subiects children seruants and neighbours as this hath Secondly to exhort them to carry themselues so towards their seruants as they may deserue loue and reuerence of them The fifth Commandement that bindes all inferiours to honour their superiours as parents bindes all superiours to be as fathers to their inferiours and indeed euery Master should be so to his seruants euen Naaman the Syrian was such a Master that made his seruant when he spake vnto him say O my father 2. King 5. 13. Three speciall waies there be whereby the Master may gaine loue and reuerence of his seruant 1. If thou deale iustly with him performing thy couenant with him paying him his wages not oppressing nor wronging him Masters giue vnto your seruants that which is iust and equall knowing that yee also haue a Master in heauen Col. 4. 1. 2. If thou shew a loue to thy seruant not respecting him onely for thine owne aduantage but shewing a desire that he may benefit himselfe by thy seruice also Our beasts and cattell we may keepe onely for our owne benefit but in all our dealings with men specially Christians we are bound to respect also the good of him we deale with and not our owne good onely Looke not euery man on his own things but euery man also on the things of others Phil. 2. 4. Therefore the Lord gaue a Law to Masters Deut. 15. 12 13. that they should not let their seruants go away empty 3. If thou cause him to perceiue in all thy waies that thou doest indeed feare God and art wont to be more offended with him for his sinne against God than for any neglect of duty to thy selfe when the people vow their obedience vnto Ioshua they add this as the chiefe thing that would keep them